srimahabharat - vana parva (book -3) - chapters 251 to 280

The Sacred  Scripture of  great Epic Sree Mahabharatam:

The Mahabharata in Sanskrit

                                      Mahabharata of Krishna-Dwaipayana Vyasa
                                                        translated by
                                  Sreemaan Brahmasri  Kisari Mohan Ganguli

Vana Parva

Book 3
Chapter 251

1 [vai]
      athāsīneṣu sarveṣu teṣu rājasu bhārata
      koṭikāśya vaco śrutvā śaibyaṃ sauvīrako 'bravīt
  2 yadā vācaṃ vyāharantyām asyāṃ me ramate manaḥ
      sīmantinīnāṃ mukhyāyāṃ vinivṛttaḥ kathaṃ bhavān
  3 etāṃ dṛṣṭvā striyo me 'nyā yathā śākhāmṛgastriyaḥ
      pratibhānti mahābāho satyam etad bravīmi te
  4 darśanād eva hi manas tayā me 'pahṛtaṃ bhṛśam
      tāṃ samācakṣva kalyāṇīṃ yadi syāc chaibya mānuṣī
  5 [koṭi]
      eṣā vai draupadī kṛṣṇā rājaputrī yaśasvinī
      pañcānāṃ pāṇḍuputrāṇāṃ mahiṣī saṃmatā bhṛśam
  6 sarveṣāṃ caiva pārthānāṃ priyā bahumatā satī
      tayā sametya sauvīra suvīrān susukhī vraja
  7 [vai]
      evam uktaḥ pratyuvāca paśyāmo draupadīm iti
      patiḥ sauvīrasindhūnāṃ duṣṭabhāvo jayadrathaḥ
  8 sa praviśyāśramaṃ śūnyaṃ siṃhagoṣṭhaṃ vṛko yathā
      ātmanā saptamaḥ kṛṣṇām idaṃ vacanam abravīt
  9 kuśalaṃ te varārohe bhartāras te 'py anāmayāḥ
      yeṣāṃ kuśalakāmāsi te 'pi kac cid anāmayāḥ
  10 [drau]
     kauravyaḥ kuśalī rājā kuntīputro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
     ahaṃ ca bhrātaraś cāsya yāṃś cānyān paripṛcchasi
 11 pādyaṃ pratigṛhāṇedam āsanaṃ ca nṛpātmaja
     mṛgān pañcāśataṃ caiva prātar āśaṃ dadāni te
 12 aiṇeyān pṛṣatān nyaṅkūn hariṇāñ śarabhāñ śaśān
     ṛśyān rurūñ śambarāṃś ca gavayāṃś ca mṛgān bahūn
 13 varāhān mahiṣāṃś caiva yāś cānyā mṛgajātayaḥ
     pradāsyati svayaṃ tubhyaṃ kuntīputro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
 14 [jayad]
     kuśalaṃ prātar āśasya sarvā me 'pacitiḥ kṛtā
     ehi me ratham āroha sukham āpnuhi kevalam
 15 gataśrīkāṃś cyutān rājyāt kṛpaṇān gatacetasaḥ
     araṇyavāsinaḥ pārthān nānuroddhuṃ tvam arhasi
 16 na vai prajñā gataśrīkaṃ bhartāram upayuñjate
     yuñjānam anuyuñjīta na śriyaḥ saṃkṣaye vaset
 17 śriyā vihīnā rājyāc ca vinaṣṭāḥ śāśvatīḥ samāḥ
     alaṃ te pāṇḍuputrāṇāṃ bhaktyā kleśam upāsitum
 18 bhāryā me bhava suśroṇi tyajainān sukham āpnuhi
     akhilān sindhusauvīrān avāpnuhi mayā saha
 19 [vai]
     ity uktā sindhurājena vākyaṃ hṛdayakampanam
     kṛṣṇā tasmād apākrāmad deśāt sabhrukuṭī mukhī
 20 avamatyāsya tad vākyam ākṣipya ca sumadhyamā
     maivam ity abravīt kṛṣṇā lajjasveti ca saindhavam
 21 sā kāṅkṣamāṇā bhartṝṇām upayānam aninditā
     vilobhayām āsa paraṃ vākyair vākyāni yuñjatī

SECTION CCLI

Janamejaya said, "When the high-souled sons of Pritha were living in the forest, what did those foremost of men and mighty archers--the sons of Dhritarashtra--do? And what did the offspring of the Sun, Karna, and the mighty Sakuni, and Bhishma, and Drona, and Kripa do? It behoveth thee to relate this unto me."
Vaisampayana said, "When, O mighty king, in this manner the Pandavas had gone, leaving Suyodhana, and when, having been liberated by Pandu's sons, he had come to Hastinapura, Bhishma said these words to the son of Dhritarashtra, 'O child, I had told thee before, when thou wert intent upon going to the hermitage that thy journey did not please me. But thou didst do so. And as a consequence, O hero, wert thou forcibly taken captive by the enemy, and wert delivered by the Pandavas versed in morality. Yet
p. 501
art thou not ashamed. Even in the presence of thee, O son of Gandhari, together with thy army, did the Suta's son, struck with panic, fly from the battle of the Gandharvas, O king. And, O foremost of kings, O son of the monarch! while thou with thy army wert crying distressfully, thou didst witness the prowess of the high-souled Pandavas, and also, O mighty-armed one, of the wicked son of the Suta, Karna. O best of kings, whether in the science of arms, or heroism, or morality, Karna, O thou devoted to virtue, is not a fourth part of the Pandavas. Therefore, for the welfare of this race, the conclusion of peace is, I think, desirable with the high-souled Pandavas."
'Having been thus addressed by Bhishma, Dhritarashtra's son the king, laughed a good deal, and then suddenly sailed out with the son of Suvala. thereupon, knowing that he was gone, those mighty bowmen with Karna, and Dussasana at their head, followed the highly powerful son of Dhritarashtra. And seeing them gone, Bhishma, the grandfather of the Kurus, hung down his head from shame, and then, O king, went to his own quarters. And, O mighty monarch, when Bhishma had left, that lord of men, Dhritarashtra's son came there again, and began to consult with his counsellors, 'What is it that is good for me? What remaineth to be done? And how we can most effectively bring about the good we shall discuss to-day.' Karna said, 'O Kuru's son, Duryodhana, do thou lay to heart tie words that I say. Bhishma always blameth us, and praiseth the Pandavas. And from the ill-will he beareth towards thee, he hateth me also. And, O lord of men, in thy presence he ever crieth me down. I shall never, O Bharata, bear these words that Bhishma had said in thy presence in relation to this matter, extolling the Pandavas, and censuring thee, O represser of foes! Do thou, O king, enjoin on me, together with servants, forces, and cars. I shall, O monarch, conquer the earth furnished with mountains and woods and forests. The earth had been conquered by the four powerful Pandavas. I shall, without doubt, conquer it for thee single-handed. Let that wretch of the Kuru race, the exceedingly wicked-minded Bhishma, see it,--he who vilifies those that do not deserve censure, and praises those that should not be praised. Let him this day witness my might, and blame himself. Do thou, O king, command me. Victory shall surely be thine. By my weapon, O monarch, I swear this before thee.'
"O king, O bull of the Bharata race, hearing those words of Karna, that lord of men, experiencing the highest delight, spoke unto Karna, saying, 'I am blessed. I have been favoured by thee,--since thou, endued with great strength, art ever intent on my welfare. My life hath borne fruit, to-day. As thou, O hero, intendest to subdue all our enemies, repair thou. May good betide thee! Do thou command me (what I am to do),' O subduer of foes, having been thus addressed by Dhritarashtra's intelligent son, Karna ordered all the necessaries for the excursion. And on an auspicious lunar day, at an auspicious moment, and under the influence of a star presided over by an auspicious deity, that mighty bowman, having been honoured by twice-born ones, and been bathed with auspicious and holy substances and also worshipped by speech set out, filling with the rattle of his car the three
p. 502
worlds, with their mobile and immobile objects."

Book 3
Chapter 252

  1 [vai]
      saroṣarāgopahatena valgunā; sarāga netreṇa natonnata bhruvā
      mukhena visphūrya suvīra rāṣṭrapaṃ; tato 'bravīt taṃ drupadātmajā punaḥ
  2 yaśasvinas tīkṣṇaviṣān mahārathān; adhikṣipan mūḍha na lajjase katham
      mahendrakalpān niratān svakarmasu; sthitān samūheṣv api yakṣarakṣasām
  3 na kiṃ cid īḍyaṃ pravadanti pāpaṃ; vanecaraṃ vā gṛhamedhinaṃ vā
      tapasvinaṃ saṃparipūrṇa vidyaṃ; bhaṣanti haivaṃ śvanarāḥ suvīra
  4 ahaṃ tu manye tava nāsti kaś cid; etādṛśe kṣatriya saṃniveśe
      yas tvādya pātālamukhe patantaṃ; pāṇau gṛhītvā pratisaṃhareta
  5 nāgaṃ prabhinnaṃ girikūṭa kalpam; upatyakāṃ haimavatīṃ carantam
      daṇḍīva yūthād apasedhase tvaṃ; yo jetum āśaṃsasi dharmarājam
  6 bālyāt prasuptasya mahābalasya; siṃhasya pakṣmāṇi mukhāl lunāsi
      padā samāhatya palāyamānaḥ; kruddhaṃ yadā drakṣyasi bhīmasenam
  7 mahābalaṃ ghorataraṃ pravṛddhaṃ; jātaṃ hariṃ parvata kandareṣu
      prasuptam ugraṃ prapadena hansi; yaḥ kruddham āsetsyasi jiṣṇum ugram
  8 kṛṣṇoragau kīkṣṇa viṣau dvijihvau; mattaḥ padākrāmasi puccha deśe
      yaḥ pāṇḍavābhyāṃ puruṣottamābhyāṃ; jaghanyajābhyāṃ prayuyutsase tvam
  9 yathā ca veṇuḥ kadalī nalo vā; phalanty abhāvāya na bhūtaye ''tmanaḥ
      tathaiva māṃ taiḥ parirakṣyamāṇam; ādāsyase karkaṭakīva garbham
  10 [jayad]
     jānāmi kṛṣṇe viditaṃ mamaitad; yathāvidhās te naradeva putrāḥ
     na tv evam etena vibhīṣaṇena; śakyā vayaṃ trāsayituṃ tvayādya
 11 vayaṃ punaḥ sapta daśeṣu kṛṣṇe; kuleṣu sarve 'navameṣu jātāḥ
     ṣaḍbhyo guṇebhyo 'bhyadhikā vihīnān; manyāmahye draupadi pāṇṭu putrān
 12 sā kṣipram ātiṣṭha gajaṃ rathaṃ vā; na vākyamātreṇa vayaṃ hi śakyāḥ
     āśaṃsa vā tvaṃ kṛpaṇaṃ vadantī; sauvīrarājasya punaḥ prasādam
 13 [drau]
     mahābalā hiṃ tv iha durbaleva; sauvīrarājasya matāham asmi
     yāhaṃ pramāthād iha saṃpratītā; sauvīrarājaṃ kṛpaṇaṃ vadeyam
 14 yasyā hi kṛṣṇau padavīṃ caretāṃ; samāsthitāv ekarathe sahāyau
     indro 'pi tāṃ nāpaharet kathaṃ cin; manuṣyamātraḥ kṛpaṇaḥ kuto 'nyaḥ
 15 yadā kirīṭī paravīra ghātī; nighnan rathastho dviṣatāṃ manāṃsi
     madantare tvad dhvajinīṃ praveṣṭā; kakṣaṃ dahann agnir ivoṣṇageṣu
 16 janārdanasyānugā vṛṣṇivīrā; maheṣvāsāḥ kekayāś cāpi sarve
     ete hi sarve mama rājaputrāḥ; prahṛṣṭarūpāḥ padavīṃ careyuḥ
 17 maurvī visṛṣṭāḥ stanayitnughoṣā; gāṇḍīvamuktās tv ativegavantaḥ
     hastaṃ samāhatya dhanaṃjayasya; bhīmāḥ śabdaṃ ghorataraṃ nadanti
 18 gāṇḍīvamuktāṃś ca mahāśaraughān; pataṃgasaṃghān iva śīghravegān
     saśaṅkhaghoṣaḥ satalatra ghoṣo; gāṇḍīvadhanvā muhur udvamaṃś ca
     yadā śarān arpayitā tavorasi; tadā manas te kim ivābhaviṣyat
 19 gadāhastaṃ bhīmam abhidravantaṃ; mādrīputrau saṃpatantau diśaś ca
     amarṣajaṃ krodhaviṣaṃ vamantau; dṛṣṭvā ciraṃ tāpam upaiṣyase 'dhama
 20 yathā cāhaṃ nāticare kathaṃ cit; patīn mahārhān manasāpi jātu
     tenādya satyena vaśīkṛtaṃ tvāṃ; draṣṭāsmi pārthaiḥ parikṛṣyamāṇam
 21 na saṃbhramaṃ gantum ahaṃ hi śakṣye; tvayā nṛśaṃsena vikṛṣyamāṇā
     samāgatāhaṃ hi kurupravīraiḥ; punar vanaṃ kāmyakam āgatā ca
 22 [vai]
     sā tān anuprekṣya viśālanetrā; jighṛkṣamāṇān avabhartsayantī
     provāca mā māṃ spṛśateti bhītā; dhaumyaṃ pacukrośa purohitaṃ sā
 23 jagrāha tām uttaravastradeśe; jayadrathas taṃ samavākṣipat sā
     tayā samākṣipta tanuḥ sa pāpaḥ; papāta śākhīva nikṛttamūlaḥ
 24 pragṛhyamāṇā tu mahājavena; muhur viniḥśvasya ca rājaputrī
     sā kṛṣyamāṇā ratham āruroha; daumyasya pādāv abhivādya kṛṣṇā
 25 [dhaumya]
     neyaṃ śakyā tvayā netum avijitya mahārathān
     dharmaṃ kṣatrasya paurāṇam avekṣasva jayadratha
 26 kṣudraṃ kṛtvā phalaṃ pāpaṃ prāpsyasi tvam asaṃśayam
     āsādya pāṇḍavān vīrān dharmarāja purogamān
 27 [vai]
     ity uktvā hriyamāṇāṃ tāṃ rājaputrīṃ yaśasvinīm
     anvagacchat tadā dhaumyaḥ padātigaṇamadhyagaḥ

SECTION CCLII

Vaisampayana continued, "Then, O bull among the Bharatas, that mighty bowman, Karna, surrounded by a large army, besieged the beautiful city of Drupada. And he, after a hard conflict, brought the hero under subjection, and, O best of monarchs, made Drupada contribute silver and gold and gems, and also pay tribute. And, O foremost of kings, having subdued him, (Karna) brought under subjection those princes that were under him (Drupada) and made them pay tribute. Then going to the north, he subdued the sovereigns (of that quarter) and having effected the defeat of Bhagadatta, Radha's son ascended that mighty mountain Himavat, all along fighting his foes. And ranging all sides, he conquered and brought under subjection all the kings inhabiting the Himavat, and made them pay dues. Then descending from the mountain and rushing to the east, he reduced the Angas, and the Bangas, and the Kalingas, and the Mandikas, and the Magadhas. the Karkakhandas; and also included with them the Avasiras, Yodhyas, and the Ahikshatras. Having (thus) conquered the eastern quarter Karna then presented himself before Batsa-bhumi. And having taken Batsa-bhumi, he reduced Kevali, and Mrittikavati, and Mohana and Patrana, and Tripura, and Kosala,--and compelled all these to pay tribute. Then going to the south, Karna vanquished the mighty charioteers (of that quarter) and in Dakshinatya, the Suta's son entered into conflict with Rukmi. After having fought dreadfully, Rukmi spake to the Suta's son saying, 'O foremost of monarchs, I have been pleased with thy might and prowess. I shall not do thee wrong: I have only fulfilled the vow of a Kshatriya. Gladly will I give thee as many gold coins as thou desirest.' Having met with Rukmi, Karna, repaired to Pandya and the mountain, Sri. And by fighting, he made Karala, king Nila, Venudari's son, and other best of kings living in the southern direction pay tribute. Then going to Sisupala's son, the son of the Suta defeated him and that highly powerful one also brought under his sway all the neighbouring rulers. And, O bull of the Bharata race, having subjugated the Avantis and concluded peace with them, and having met with the Vrishnis, he conquered the west. And, having come to the quarter of Varuna, he made all the Yavana and Varvara kings pay tribute. And, having conquered the entire earth--east, west, north and south--that hero without any aid brought under subjection all the nations of the Mlechchhas, the mountaineers, the Bhadras, the Rohitakas, the Agneyas and the Malavas. And, having conquered the mighty charioteers, headed by the Nagnajitas, the Suta's son brought the Sasakas and the Yavanas under his sway. Having thus conquered and brought under his subjection the world, the mighty charioteer and tiger among men came (back) to Hastinapura. That lord of men, Dhritarashtra's son, accompanied by his father and brothers and friends, came to that mighty bowman, who had arrived, and duly paid homage unto Karna crowned with martial
p. 503
merit. And the king proclaimed his feats, saying, 'What I have not received from either Bhishma, or Drona, or Kripa, or Vahlika, I have received from thee. May good betide thee! What need of speaking at length! Hear my words, O Karna! In thee, O chief of men, I have my refuge. O mighty-armed one. O tiger among men, without doubt all the Pandavas and the other kings crowned with prosperity, come not to a sixteenth part of thee. Do thou, O mighty bowman, O Karna, see Dhritarashtra, and the illustrious Gandhari, as the bearer of the thunderbolt did Aditi.'
"Then, O king, there arose in the city of Hastinapura a clamour, and sounds of Oh! and Alas! and, O lord of men, some of the kings praised him (Karna), while others censured him, while others, again, remained silent. Having thus, O foremost of monarchs, in a short time conquered this earth furnished with mountains and forests and skies, and with oceans, and fields, and filled with high and low tracts, and cities, and replete also with islands. O lord of earth, and brought the monarchs under subjection,--and having gained imperishable wealth, the Suta's son appeared before the king. Then, O represser of foes, entering into the interior of the palace that hero saw Dhritarashtra with Gandhari, O tiger among men, that one conversant with morality took hold of his feet even like a son. And Dhritarashtra embraced him affectionately, and then dismissed him. Ever since that time, O monarch, O Bharata, king Duryodhana and Sakuni, the son of Suvala, thought that Pritha's sons had already been defeated in battle by Karna."

Book 3
Chapter 253

1 [vai]
      tato diśaḥ saṃpravihṛtya pārthā; mṛgān varāhān mahiṣāṃś ca hatvā
      dhanurdharāḥ śreṣṭhatamāḥ pṛthivyāṃ; pṛthak carantaḥ sahitā babhūvuḥ
  2 tato mṛgavyālagaṇānukīrṇaṃ; mahāvanaṃ tad vihagopaghuṣṭam
      bhrātṝṃś ca tān abhyavadad yudhiṣṭhiraḥ; śrutvā giro vyāharatāṃ mṛgāṇām
  3 ādityadīptāṃ diśam abhyupetya; mṛgadvijāḥ krūram ime vadanti
      āyāsam ugraṃ prativedayanto; mahāhavaṃ śatrubhir vāvamānam
  4 kṣipraṃ nivartadhvam alaṃ mṛgair no; mano hi me dūyati dahyate ca
      buddhiṃ samācchādya ca me samanyur; uddhūyate prāṇapatiḥ śarīre
  5 saraḥ suparṇena hṛtoragaṃ yathā; rāṣṭraṃ yathā rājakam āttalakṣmi
      evaṃvidhaṃ me pratibhāti kāmyakaṃ; śauṇḍair yathā pītarasaś ca kumbhaḥ
  6 te saindhavair atyanilaughavegair; mahājavair vājibhir uhyamānāḥ
      yuktair bṛhadbhiḥ surathair nṛvīrās; tadāśramāyābhimukhā babhūvuḥ
  7 teṣāṃ tu gomāyur analpa ghoṣo; nivartatāṃ māmam upetya pārśvam
      pravyāharat taṃ pravimṛśya rājā; provāca bhīmaṃ ca dhanaṃjayaṃ ca
  8 yathā vadaty eṣa vihīnayoniḥ; śālāvṛko vāmam upetya pārśvam
      suvyaktam asmān avamanya pāpaiḥ; kṛto 'bhimardaḥ kurubhiḥ prasahya
  9 ity eva te tad vanam āviśanto; mahaty araṇye mṛgayāṃ caritvā
      bālām apaśyanta tadā rudantīṃ; dhātreyikāṃ preṣyavadhūṃ priyāyāḥ
  10 tām indrasenas tvarito 'bhisṛtya; rathād avaplutya tato 'bhyadhāvat
     provaca caināṃ vacanaṃ narendra; dhātreyikām ārtataras tadānīm
 11 kiṃ rodiṣi tvaṃ patitā dharaṇyāṃ; kiṃ te mukhaṃ śuṣyati dīnavarṇam
     kac cin na pāpaiḥ sunṛśaṃsa kṛd bhiḥ; pramāthitā draupadī rājaputrī
     anidya rūpā suviśālanetrā; śarīratulyā kurupuṃgavānām
 12 yady eva devī pṛthivīṃ praviṣṭā; divaṃ prapannāpy atha vā samudram
     tasyā gamiṣyanti padaṃ hi pārthās; tathā hi saṃtapyati dharmarājaḥ
 13 ko hīdṛśānām arimardanānāṃ; kleśakṣamāṇām aparājitānām
     prāṇaiḥ samām iṣṭatamāṃ jihīrṣed; anuttamaṃ ratnam iva pramūḍhaḥ
     na budhyate nāthavatīm ihādya; bahiścaraṃ hṛdayaṃ pāṇḍavānām
 14 kasyādya kāyaṃ pratibhidya ghorā; mahīṃ pravekṣyanti śitāḥ śarāgryāḥ
     mā tvaṃ śucas tāṃ prati bhīru viddhi; yathādya kṛṣṇā punar eṣyatīti
     nihatya sarvān dviṣataḥ samagrān; pārthāḥ sameṣyanty atha yājñasenyā
 15 athābravīc cāru mukhaṃ pramṛjya; dhātreyikā sārathim indrasenam
     jayadrathenāpahṛtā pramathya; pañcendra kalpān paribhūya kṛṣṇā
 16 tiṣṭhanti vartmāni navāny amūni; vṛkṣāś ca na mlānti tathaiva bhagnāḥ
     āvartayadhvaṃ hy anuyāta śīghraṃ; na dūrayātaiva hi rājaputrī
 17 saṃnahyadhvaṃ sarva evendra kalpā; mahānti cārūṇi ca daṃśanāni
     gṛhṇīta cāpāni mahādhanāni; śarāṃś ca śīghraṃ padavīṃ vrajadhvam
 18 purā hi nirbhartsana daṇḍamohitā; pramūḍha cittā vadanena śuṣyatā
     dadāti kasmai cid anarhate tanuṃ; varājya pūrṇām iva bhasmani śrucam
 19 purā tuṣāgnāv iva hūyate haviḥ; purā śmaśāne srag ivāpavidhyate
     purā ca somo 'dhvarago 'valihyate; śunā yathā viprajane pramohite
     mahaty araṇye mṛgayāṃ caritvā; purā śṛgālo nalinīṃ vigāhate
 20 mā vaḥ priyāyāḥ sunasaṃ sulocanaṃ; candraprabhācchaṃ vadanaṃ prasannam
     spṛśyāc chubhaṃ kaś cid akṛtya kārī; śvā vai puroḍāśam ivopayuṅkṣīt
     etāni vartmāny anuyāta śīghraṃ; mā vaḥ kālaḥ kṣipram ihātyagād vai
 21 [y]
     bhadre tūṣṇīm āssva niyaccha vācaṃ; māsmat sakāśe parusāṇy avocaḥ
     rājāno vā yadi vā rājaputrā; balena mattā vañcanāṃ prāpnuvanti
 22 [vai]
     etāvad uktvā prayayur hi śīghraṃ; tāny eva vartmāny anuvartamānāḥ
     muhur muhur vyālavad ucchasanto; jyāṃ vikṣipantaś ca mahādhanur bhyaḥ
 23 tato 'paśyaṃs tasya sainyasya reṇum; uddhūtaṃ vai jāvi khurapraṇunnam
     padātīnāṃ madhyagataṃ ca dhaumyaṃ; vikrośantaṃ bhīmam abhidraveti
 24 te sāntvya dhaumyaṃ paridīnasattvāḥ; sukhaṃ bhavān etv iti rājaputrāḥ
     śyenā yathaivāmiṣa saṃprayuktā; javena taḥ sainyam athābhyadhāvan
 25 teṣāṃ mahendropamavikramāṇāṃ; saṃrabdhānāṃ dharṣaṇād yājñasenyāḥ
     krodhaḥ prajajvāla jayadrathaṃ ca; dṛṣṭvā priyāṃ tasya rathe sthitāṃ ca
 26 pracukruśuś cāpy atha sindhurājaṃ; vṛkodaraś caiva dhanaṃjayaś ca
     yamau ca rājā ca mahādhanurdharās; tato diśaḥ saṃmumuhuḥ pareṣām

SECTION CCLIII

Vaisampayana continued, "O king, O lord of men, that slayer of hostile heroes, the Suta's son, said these words to Duryodhana, 'O Kaurava Duryodhana, do thou lay unto thy heart the words that I shall tell thee; and, O represser of foes, after having heard my words, it behoveth thee to act accordingly every way. Now, O best of monarchs, O hero, hath the earth been rid of foes. Do thou rule her even like the mighty-minded Sakra himself, having his foes destroyed."
Vaisampayana continued, "Having been thus addressed by Karna, the king again spake unto him, saying, 'O bull among men, nothing whatever is unattainable to him who hath thee for refuge, and to whom thou art attached and on whose welfare thou art entirely intent. Now, I have a purpose, which do thou truly listen to. Having beheld that foremost of sacrifices, the mighty Rajasuya, performed by the Pandavas, a desire hath sprung up in me (to celebrate the same). Do thou, O Suta's son, fulfil this desire of mine.' Thus addressed, Karna spake thus unto the king, 'Now that all the rulers of the earth have been brought under thy subjection, do thou summon the principal Brahmanas, and, O best of Kurus, duly procure the articles required for the sacrifice. And, O represser of foes, let Ritwijas as prescribed, and versed in the Vedas, celebrate thy rites according to the ordinance, O king. And, O bull of the Bharata race, let thy great sacrifice also, abounding
p. 504
in meats and drinks, and grand with parts, commence.'
"O king, having been thus addressed by Karna, Dhritarashtra's son summoned the priest, and spake unto him these words, 'Do thou duly and in proper order celebrate for me that best of sacrifices, the Rajasuya furnished with excellent Dakshinas.' Thus accosted, that best of Brahmanas spake unto the king, saying, 'O foremost of the Kauravas, while Yudhishthira is living, that best of sacrifices cannot be performed in thy family, O Prince of kings! Further, O monarch, thy father Dhritarashtra, endued with long life, liveth. For this reason also, O best of kings, this sacrifice cannot be undertaken by thee. There is, O lord, another great sacrifice, resembling the Rajasuya. Do thou, O foremost of kings, celebrate that sacrifice. Listen to these words of mine. All these rulers of the earth, who have, O king, become tributary to thee, will pay thee tribute in gold, both pure and impure. Of that gold, do thou, O best of monarchs, now make the (sacrificial) plough, and do thou, O Bharata, plough the sacrificial compound with it. At that spot, let there commence, O foremost of kings, with due rites, and without any disturbance the sacrifice, sanctified with mantras abounding in edibles. The name of that sacrifice worthy of virtuous persons, is Vaishnava. No person save the ancient Vishnu hath performed it before. This mighty sacrifice vies with that best of sacrifices--the Rajasuya itself. And, further, it liketh us--and it is also for thy welfare (to celebrate it). And, moreover, it is capable of being celebrated without any disturbance. (By undertaking this), thy desire will be fufilled.'
"Having been thus addressed by those Brahmanas, Dhritarashtra's son, the king, spake these words to Karna, his brothers and the son of Suvala, 'Beyond doubt, the words of the Brahmanas are entirely liked by me. If they are relished by you also, express it without delay.' Thus appealed, they all said unto the king, 'So be it.' Then the king one by one appointed persons to their respective tasks; and desired all the artisans to construct the (sacrificial) plough. And, O best of kings, all that had been commanded to be done, was gradually executed."

Book 3
Chapter 254

  1 [vai]
      tato ghorataraḥ śabdo vane samabhavat tadā
      bhīmasenārjunau dṛṣṭvā kṣatriyāṇām amarṣiṇām
  2 teṣāṃ dhvajāgrāṇy abhivīkṣya rājā; svayaṃ durātmā kurupuṃgavānām
      jaradratho yājñasenīm uvāca; rathe sthitāṃ bhānumatīṃ hataujāḥ
  3 āyāntīme pañca rathā mahānto; manye ca kṛṣṇe patayas tavaite
      sā jānatī khyāpaya naḥ sukeśi; paraṃ paraṃ pāṇḍavānāṃ rathastham
  4 [drau]
      kiṃ te jñātair mūḍha mahādhanurdharair; anāyuṣyaṃ karmakṛtvātighoram
      ete vīrāḥ patayo me sametā; na vaḥ śeṣaḥ kaś cid ihāsti yuddhe
  5 ākhyātavyaṃ tv eva sarvaṃ mumūrṣor; mayā tubhyaṃ pṛṣṭayā dharma eṣaḥ
      na me vyathā vidyate tvadbhayaṃ vā; saṃpaśyantyāḥ sānujaṃ dharmarājam
  6 yasya dhvajāgre nadato mṛdaṅgau; nandopanandau madhurau yuktarūpau
      etaṃ svadharmārthaviniścayajñaṃ; sadā janāḥ kṛtyavanto 'nuyānti
  7 ya eṣa jāmbūnadaśuddha gauraḥ; pracaṇḍa ghoṇas tanur āyatākṣaḥ
      etaṃ kuruśreṣṭhatamaṃ vadanti; yudhiṣṭhiraṃ dharmasutaṃ patiṃ me
  8 apy eṣa śatroḥ śaraṇāgatasya; dadyāt prāṇān dharmacārī nṛvīraḥ
      paraihy enaṃ mūḍha javena bhūtaye; tvam ātmanaḥ prāñjalir nyastaśāstraḥ
  9 athāpy enaṃ paśyasi yaṃ rathasthaṃ; mahābhujaṃ śālam iva pravṛddham
      saṃdaṣṭauṣṭhaṃ bhrukuṭī saṃhatabhruvaṃ; vṛkodaro nāma patir mamaiṣaḥ
  10 ājāneyā balinaḥ sādhu dāntā; mahābalāḥ śūram udāvahanti
     etasya karmāṇy atimānuṣāṇi; bhīmeti śabdo 'sya gataḥ pṛthivyām
 11 nāsyāparāddhāḥ śeṣam ihāpnuvanti; nāpy asya vairaṃ vismarate kadā cit
     vairasyāntaṃ saṃvidhāyopayāti; paścāc chāntiṃ na ca gacchaty atīva
 12 mṛdur vadānyo dhṛtimān yaśasvī; jitendriyo vṛddhasevī nṛvīraḥ
     bhrātā ca śiṣyaś ca yudhiṣṭhirasya; dhanaṃjayo nāma patir mamaiṣaḥ
 13 yo vai na kāmān na bhayān na lobhāt; tyajed dharmaṃ na nṛśaṃsaṃ ca kuryāt
     sa eṣa vaiśvānaratulyatejāḥ; kuntīsutaḥ śatrusahaḥ pramāthī
 14 yaḥ sarvadharmārthaviniścayajño; bhayārtānāṃ bhayahartā manīṣī
     yasyottamaṃ rūpam āhuḥ pṛthivyāṃ; yaṃ pāṇḍavāḥ parirakṣanti sarve
 15 prāṇair garīyāṃsam anuvrataṃ vai; sa eṣa vīro nakulaḥ patir me
     yaḥ khaḍgayodhī laghucitrahasto; mahāṃś ca dhīmān sahadevo 'dvitīyaḥ
 16 yasyādya karma drakṣyase mūḍha sattva; śatakrator vā daitya senāsu saṃkhye
     śūraḥ kṛtāstro matimān manīṣī; priyaṃkaro dharmasutasya rājñaḥ
 17 ya eṣa candrārkasamānatejā; jaghanyajaḥ pāṇḍavānāṃ priyaś ca
     buddhyā samo yasya naro na vidyate; vaktā tathā satsu viniścayajñaḥ
 18 saiṣa śūro nityam amarṣaṇaś; ca dhīmān prājñaḥ sahadevaḥ patir me
     tyajet prāṇān praviśed dhavyavāhaṃ; na tv evaiṣa vyāhared dharmabāhyam
     sadā manasvī kṣatradharme niviṣṭaḥ; kuntyāḥ prāṇair iṣṭatamo nṛvīraḥ
 19 viśīryantīṃ nāvam ivārṇavānte; ratnābhipūrṇāṃ makarasya pṛṣṭhe
     senāṃ tavemāṃ hatasarvayodhāṃ; vikṣobhitāṃ drakṣyasi pāṇḍuputraiḥ
 20 ity ete vai kathitāḥ pāṇḍuputrā; yāṃs tvaṃ mohād avamanya pravṛttaḥ
     yady etais tvaṃ mucyase 'riṣṭadehaḥ; punarjanma prāpsyase jīva eva
 21 [vai]
     tataḥ pārthāḥ pañca pañcendra kalpās; tyaktvā trastān prāñjalīṃs tān padātīn
     rathānīkaṃ śaravarṣāndha kāraṃ; cakruḥ kruddhaḥ sarvataḥ saṃnigṛhya

SECTION CCLIV

Vaisampayana continued, "Then all the artisans, the principal counsellors, and the highly wise Vidura said unto Dhritarashtra's son, "All the preparations for the excellent sacrifice have been made, O king; and the time also hath come, O Bharata. And the exceedingly precious golden plough hath been constructed.' Hearing this, O monarch, that best of kings, Dhritarashtra's son commanded that prime among sacrifices to be commenced. Then commenced that sacrifice sanctified by mantras, and abounding in edibles, and the son of Gandhari was duly initiated according to the ordinance. And Dhritarashtra, and the illustrious Vidura, and Bhishma, and Drona, and Kripa, and Karna, and the celebrated Gandhari experienced great delight. And, O foremost of kings, Duryodhana despatched swift
p. 505
messengers to invite the princes and the Brahmanas. And mounting fleet vehicles they went to the (respective) directions assigned to them. Then to a certain messenger on the point of setting out, Dussasana said, 'Go thou speedily to the woods of Dwaita; and in that forest duly invite the Brahmanas and those wicked persons, the Pandavas.' Thereupon, he repaired thither, and bowing down to all the Pandavas, said, 'Having acquired immense wealth by his native prowess, that best of kings and foremost of Kurus, Duryodhana, O monarch, is celebrating a sacrifice. Thither are going from various directions the kings and the Brahmanas. O king, I have been sent by the high-souled Kaurava. That king and lord of men, Dhritarashtra's son, invites you. It behoveth you, therefore, to witness the delightful sacrifice of that monarch.'
"Hearing these words of the messenger, that tiger among kings, the royal Yudhishthira, said, 'By good luck it is that that enhancer of the glory of his ancestors, king Suyodhana is celebrating this best of sacrifices. We should certainly repair thither; but we cannot do now; for till (the completion of) the thirteenth year, we shall have to observe our vow.' Hearing this speech of Yudhishthira the just, Bhima said these words, 'Then will king Yudhishthira the just go thither, when he will cast him (Duryodhana) into the fire kindled by weapons. Do thou say unto Suyodhana. 'When after the expiration of the thirteenth year, that lord of men, the Pandava, will, in the sacrifice of battle, pour upon the Dhritarashtras, the clarified butter of his ire, then will I come!' But the other Pandavas, O king, did not say anything unpleasant. The messenger (on his return) related unto Dhritarashtra's son all as it had fallen out. Then there came to the city of Dhritarashtra many foremost of men, lords of various countries, and highly virtuous Brahmanas. And duly received in order according to the ordinance, those lords of men experienced great delight and were all well-pleased. And that foremost among monarchs--Dhritarashtra--surrounded by all the Kauravas, experienced the height of joy, and spake unto Vidura, saying, 'Do thou, O Kshatta, speedily so act that all persons in the sacrificial compound may be served with food, be refreshed and satisfied.' Thereupon, O represser of foes, assenting to that order, the learned Vidura versed in morality, cheerfully entertained all the orders in proper measure with meat and beverages to eat and drink, and fragrant garland and various kinds of attire. And having constructed pavilions (for their accommodation), that hero and foremost of kings, duly entertained the princes and the Brahmanas by thousands, and also bestowing upon them wealth of various kinds, bade them farewell. And having dismissed all the kings, he entered Hastinapura, surrounded by his brothers, and in company with Karna and Suvala's son."

Book 3
Chapter 255

 1 [vai]
      saṃtiṣṭhata praharata tūrṇaṃ viparidhāvata
      iti sma saidhavo rājā codayām āsa tān nṛpān
  2 tato ghorataraḥ śabdo raṇe samabhavat tadā
      bhīmārjunayamān dṛṣṭvā sainyānāṃ sayudhiṣṭhirān
  3 śibisindhutrigartānāṃ viṣādaś cāpy ajāyata
      tān dṛṣṭvā puruṣavyāghrān vyāghrān iva balotkaṭān
  4 hemacitrasamutsedhāṃ sarvaśaikyāyasīṃ gadām
      pragṛhyābhyadravad bhīmaḥ saindhavaṃ kālacoditam
  5 tadantaram athāvṛtya koṭikāśyo 'bhyahārayat
      mahatā rathavaṃśena parivārya vṛkodaram
  6 śaktitomaranārācair vīrabāhupracoditaiḥ
      kīryamāṇo 'pi bahubhir na sma bhīmo 'bhyakampata
  7 gajaṃ tu sagajārohaṃ padātīṃś ca caturdaśa
      jaghāna gadayā bhīmaḥ saindhava dhvajinīmukhe
  8 pārthaḥ pañcaśatāñ śūrān pārvatīyān mahārathān
      parīpsamānaḥ sauvīraṃ jaghāna dhvajinīmukhe
  9 rājā svayaṃ suvīrāṇāṃ pravarāṇāṃ prahāriṇām
      nimeṣa mātreṇa śataṃ jaghāna samare tadā
  10 dadṛśe nakulas tatra rathāt praskandya khaḍgadhṛk
     sirāṃsi pādarakṣāṇāṃ bījavat pravapan muhuḥ
 11 sahadevas tu saṃyāya rathena jaga yodhinaḥ
     pātayām āsa nārācair drumebhya iva barhiṇaḥ
 12 tatas trigargaḥ sadhanur avatīrya mahārathāt
     gadayā caturo vāhān rājñas tasya tadāvadhīt
 13 tam abhyāśagataṃ rājā padātiṃ kuntinandanaḥ
     ardhacandreṇa bāṇena vivyādhorasi dharmarāṭ
 14 sa bhinnahṛdayo vīro vaktrāc choṇitam ūdvaman
     papātābhimukhaḥ pārthaṃ chinnamūla iva drumaḥ
 15 indrasena dvitīyas tu rathāt praskandya dharmarāj
     hatāśvaḥ sahadevasya pratipede mahāratham
 16 nakulaṃ tv abhisaṃdhāya kṣemaṃ karamahāmukhau
     ubhāv ubhayatas tīkṣṇaiḥ śaravarṣair avarṣatām
 17 tau śarair abhivarṣantau jīmūtāv iva vārṣikau
     ekaikena vipāṭhena jaghne mādravatīsutaḥ
 18 trigartarājaḥ surathas tasyātha rathadhūr gataḥ
     ratham ākṣepayām āsa gajena gajayānavit
 19 nakulas tv apabhīs tasmād rathāc carmāsi pāṇimān
     udbhrāntaṃ sthānam āsthāya tasthau girir ivācalaḥ
 20 surathas taṃ gajavaraṃ vadhāya nakulasya tu
     preṣayām āsa sakrodham abhyucchritakaraṃ tataḥ
 21 nakulas tasya nāgasya samīpaparivartinaḥ
     saviṣāṇaṃ bhujaṃ mūle khaḍgena nirakṛntata
 22 sa vinadya mahānādaṃ jagaḥ kaṅkaṇa bhūṣaṇaḥ
     patann avākśirā bhūmau hastyārohān apothayat
 23 sa tat karma mahat kṛtvā śūro mādravatīsutaḥ
     bhīmasenarathaṃ prāpya śarma lebhe mahārathaḥ
 24 bhīmas tv āpatato rājñaḥ koṭikāśyasya saṃgare
     sūtasya nudato vāhān kṣureṇāpāharac chiraḥ
 25 na bubodha hataṃ sūtaṃ sa rājā bāhuśālinā
     tasyāśvā vyadravan saṃkhye hatasūtās tatas tataḥ
 26 vimukhaṃ hatasūtaṃ taṃ bhīmaḥ praharatāṃ varaḥ
     jaghāna talayuktena prāsenābhyetya pāṇḍavaḥ
 27 dvādaśānāṃ tu sarveṣāṃ sauvīrāṇāṃ dhanaṃjayaḥ
     cakarta niṣitair bhallair dhanūṃṣi ca śirāṃsi ca
 28 śibīn ikṣvākumukhyāṃś ca trigartān saidhavān api
     jaghānātirathaḥ saṃkhye bāṇagocaram āgatān
 29 sāditāḥ pratyadṛśyanta bahavaḥ savyasācinā
     sapatākāś ca mātaṅgāḥ sādvajāś ca mahārathāḥ
 30 pracchādya pṛthivīṃ tasthuḥ sarvam āyodhanaṃ prati
     śarīrāṇy aśiraskāni videhāni śirāṃsi ca
 31 śvagṛdhrakaṅkakākola bhāsagomāyuvāyasāḥ
     atṛpyaṃs tatra vīrāṇāṃ hatānāṃ māṃsaśoṇitaiḥ
 32 hateṣu teṣu vīreṣu sindhurājo jayadrathaḥ
     vimucya kṛṣṇāṃ saṃtrastaḥ palāyanaparo 'bhavat
 33 sa tasmin saṃkule sainye draupadīm avatārya vai
     prāṇaprepsur upādhāvad vanaṃ yena narādhamaḥ
 34 draupadīṃ dharmarājas tu dṛṣṭvā dhaumya puraskṛtām
     mādrīputreṇa vīreṇa ratham āropayat tadā
 35 tatas tad vidrutaṃ sainyam apayāte jayadrathe
     ādiśyādiśya nārācair ājaghāna vṛkodaraḥ
 36 savyasācī tu taṃ dṛṣṭvā palāyantaṃ jayadratham
     vārayām āsa nighnantaṃ bhīmaṃ saindhava sainikān
 37 [arj]
     yasyāpacārāt prāpto 'yam asmān kleśo durāsadaḥ
     tam asmin samaroddeśe na paśyāmi jayadratham
 38 tam evānviṣa bhadraṃ te kiṃ te yodhair nipātitaiḥ
     anāmiṣam idaṃ karma kathaṃ vā manyate bhavān
 39 [vai]
     ity ukto bhīmasenas tu guḍākeśena dhīmatā
     yudhiṣṭhiram abhiprekṣya vāgmī vacanam abravīt
 40 hatapravīrā ripavo bhūyiṣṭhaṃ vidrutā diśaḥ
     gṛhītvā draupadīṃ rājan nivartatu bhavān itaḥ
 41 yamābhyāṃ saha rājendra dhaumyena ca mahātmanā
     prāpyāśramapadaṃ rājan draupadīṃ parisāntvaya
 42 na hi me mokṣyate jīvan mūḍhaḥ saindhavako nṛpaḥ
     pātālatalasaṃstho 'pi yadi śakro 'sya sārathiḥ
 43 [y]
     na hantavyo mahābāho durātmāpi sa saindhavaḥ
     uḥśalām abhisaṃsmṛtya gāndhārīṃ ca yaśasvinīm
 44 [vai]
     tac chrutvā draupadī bhīmam uvāca vyākulendriyā
     kupitā hrīmatī prājñā patī bhīmārjunāv ubhau
 45 kartavyaṃ cet priyaṃ mahyaṃ vadhyaḥ sa puruṣādhamaḥ
     saindhavāpasadaḥ pāpo durmatiḥ kulapāṃsanaḥ
 46 bhāryābhihartā nirvairo yaś ca rājyaharo ripuḥ
     yācamāno 'pi saṃgrāme na sa jīvitum arhati
 47 ity uktau tau naravyāghrau yayatur yatra saindhavaḥ
     rājā nivavṛte kṛṣṇām ādāya sapurohitaḥ
 48 sa praviśyāśramapadaṃ vyapaviddhabṛsī ghaṭam
     mārkaṇḍeyādhibhir viprair anukīrṇaṃ dadarśa ha
 49 draupadīm anuśocadbhir brāhmaṇais taiḥ samāgataiḥ
     samiyāya marā prājñaḥ sabhāryo bhrātṛmadhyagaḥ
 50 te sma taṃ muditā dṛṣṭvā punar abhyāgataṃ nṛpam
     jitvā tān sindhusauvīrān draupadīṃ cāhṛtāṃ punaḥ
 51 sa taiḥ parivṛto rājā tatraivopaviveśa ha
     praviveśāśramaṃ kṛṣṇā yamābhyāṃ saha bhāminī
 52 bhīmārjunāv api śrutvā krośamātragataṃ ripum
     svayam aśvāṃs tudantau tau javenaivābhyadhāvatām
 53 idam atyadbhutaṃ cātra cakāra puruṣo 'rjunaḥ
     krośamātragatān aśvān saindhavasya jaghāna yat
 54 sa hi divyāstrasaṃpannaḥ kṛcchrakāle 'py asaṃbhramaḥ
     akarod duṣkaraṃ karma śarair astrānumantritaiḥ
 55 tato 'bhyadhāvatāṃ vīrāv ubhau bhīma dhanaṃjayau
     hatāśvaṃ saindhavaṃ bhītam ekaṃ vyākulacetasam
 56 saindhavas tu hatān dṛṣṭvā tathāśvān svān suduḥkhitaḥ
     dṛṣṭvā vikramakarmāṇi kurvāṇaṃ ca dhanaṃjayam
     palāyanakṛtotsāhaḥ prādravad yena vai vanam
 57 saindhavaṃ tvābhisaṃprekṣya parākrāntaṃ palāyane
     anuyāya mahābāhuḥ phalguno vākyam abravīt
 58 anena vīryeṇa kathaṃ striyaṃ prārthayase balāt
     rājaputra nivartasva na te yuktaṃ palāyanam
     kathaṃ cānucarān hitvā śatrumadhye palāyase
 59 ity ucyamānaḥ pārthena saidhavo na nyavartata
     tiṣṭha tiṣṭheti taṃ bhīmaḥ sahasābhyadravad balī
     mā vadhīr iti pārthas taṃ dayāvān abhyabhāṣata

SECTION CCLV

Vaisampayana said, "While, O great king, Duryodhana was entering (the city), the panegyrists eulogized the prince of unfailing prowess. And
p. 506
others also eulogized that mighty bowman and foremost of kings. And sprinkling over him fried paddy and sandal paste the citizens said, 'By good luck it is, O king, that thy sacrifice hath been completed without obstruction.' And some, more reckless of speech, that were present there, said unto that lord of the earth, 'Surely this thy sacrifice cannot be compared with Yudhishthira's: nor doth this come up to a sixteenth part of that (sacrifice).' Thus spake unto that king some that were reckless of consequences. His friends, however, said, This sacrifice of thine hath surpassed all others. Yayati and Nahusha, and Mandhata and Bharata, having been sanctified by celebrating such a sacrifice, have all gone to heaven.' Hearing such agreeable words from his friends, that monarch, O bull of the Bharata's race, well-pleased, entered the city and finally his own abode. Then, O king, worshipping the feet of his father and mother and of others headed by Bhishma, Drona and Kripa, and of the wise Vidura, and worshipped in turn by his younger brothers, that delighter of brothers sat down upon an excellent seat, surrounded by the latter. And the Suta's son, rising up, said, 'By good luck it is, O foremost of the Bharata race, that this mighty sacrifice of thine hath been brought to a close. When, however, the sons of Pritha shall have been slain in battle and thou wilt have completed the Rajasuya sacrifice, once again, O lord of men, shall I honour thee thus.' Then that mighty king, the illustrious son of Dhritarashtra, replied unto him, 'Truly hath this been spoken by thee. When, O foremost of men, the wicked-minded Pandavas have been slain, and when also the grand Rajasuya hath been celebrated by me, then thou shalt again, O hero, honour me thus.' And having said this, O Bharata, the Kaurava embraced Karna, and began, O mighty king, to think of the Rajasuya, that foremost of sacrifices. And that best of kings also addressed the Kurus around him, saying, 'When shall I, ye Kauravas, having slain all the Pandavas, celebrate that costly and foremost of sacrifices, the Rajasuya.' Then spake Karna unto him, saying, 'Hear me, O elephant among kings! So long as I do not slay Arjuna, I shall not allow any one to wash my feet, nor shall I taste meat. And I shall observe the Asura vow 1 and whoever may solicit me (for any thing), I never shall say, 'I have it not.' When Karna had thus vowed to slay Phalguna in battle, those mighty charioteers and bowmen, the sons of Dhritarashtra, sent up a loud cheer; and Dhritarashtra's sons thought that the Pandavas had already been conquered. Then that chief of kings, the graceful Duryodhana, leaving those bulls among men, entered his apartment, like the lord Kuvera entering the garden of Chitraratha. And all those mighty bowmen also, O Bharata, went to their respective quarters.
"Meanwhile those mighty bowmen, the Pandavas, excited by the words the messenger had spoken, became anxious, and they did not (from that time)
p. 507
experience the least happiness. Intelligence, further, O foremost of kings, had been brought by spies regarding the vow of the Suta's son to slay Vijaya. Hearing this, O lord of men, Dharma's son became exceedingly anxious. And considering Karna of the impenetrable mail to be of wonderful prowess, and remembering all their woes, he knew no peace. And that high-souled one filled with anxiety, made up his mind to abandon the woods about Dwaitavana abounding with ferocious animals.
"Meanwhile the royal son of Dhritarashtra began to rule the earth, along with his heroic brothers as also with Bhishma and Drona and Kripa. And with the assistance of the Suta's son crowned with martial glory, Duryodhana remained ever intent on the welfare of the rulers of the earth, and he worshipped the foremost of Brahmanas by celebrating sacrifices with profuse gifts. And that hero and subduer of foes, O king, was engaged in doing good to his brothers, concluding for certain in his mind that giving and enjoying are the only use of riches."

Book 3
Chapter 256

1 [vai]
      jayadrathas tu saṃprekṣya bhrātarāv udyatāyudhau
      prādravat tūrṇam avyagro jīvitepsuḥ suduḥkhitaḥ
  2 taṃ bhīmaseno dhāvantam avatīrya rathād balī
      abhidrutya nijagrāha keśapakṣe 'tyamarṣaṇaḥ
  3 samudyamya ca taṃ roṣān niṣpipeṣa mahītale
      gale gṛhītvā rājānaṃ tāḍayām āsa caiva ha
  4 punaḥ saṃjīvamānasya tasyotpatitum icchataḥ
      padā mūrdhni mahābāhuḥ prāharad vilapiṣyataḥ
  5 tasya jānuṃ dadau bhīmo jaghne cainam aratninā
      sa moham agamad rājā prahāra varapīḍitaḥ
  6 viroṣaṃ bhīmasenaṃ tu vārayām āsa phalgunaḥ
      duḥśalāyāḥ kṛte rājā yat tad āheti kaurava
  7 [bhīmasena]
      nāyaṃ pāpasamācāro matto jīvitum arhati
      draupadyās tad anarhāyāḥ parikleṣṭā narādhamaḥ
  8 kiṃ nu śakyaṃ mayā kartuṃ yad rājā satataṃ ghṛṇī
      tvaṃ ca bāliśayā buddhyā sadaivāsmān prabādhase
  9 evaṃ kutvā saṭās tasya pañca cakre vṛkodaraḥ
      ardhacandreṇa bāṇena kiṃ cid abruvatas tadā
  10 vikalpayitvā rājānaṃ tataḥ prāha vṛkodaraḥ
     jīvituṃ cecchase mūḍha hetuṃ me gadataḥ śṛṇu
 11 dāso 'smīti tvayā vācyaṃ saṃsatsu ca sabhāsu ca
     evaṃ te jīvitaṃ dadyām eṣa yuddhajito vidhiḥ
 12 evam astv iti taṃ rājā kṛcchraprāṇo jayadrathaḥ
     provāca puruṣavyāghraṃ bhīmam āhavaśobhinam
 13 tata enaṃ viceṣṭantaṃ baddhvā pārtho vṛkodaraḥ
     ratham āropayām āsa visaṃjñaṃ pāṃsuguṇṭhitam
 14 tatas taṃ ratham āsthāya bhīmaḥ pārthānugas tadā
     abhyetyāśramamadhyastham abhyagacchad yudhiṣṭhiram
 15 darśayām āsa bhīmas tu tadavasthaṃ jayadratham
     taṃ rājā prāhasad dṛṣṭvā mucyatām iti cābravīt
 16 rājānaṃ cābravīd bhīmo draupadyai kathayeti vai
     dāsabhāvaṃ gato hy eṣa pāṇḍūnāṃ pāpacetanaḥ
 17 tam uvāca tato jyeṣṭho bhrātā saṃpraṇayaṃ vacaḥ
     muñcainam adhamācāraṃ pramāṇaṃ yadi te vayam
 18 draupadī cābravīd bhīmam abhiprekṣya yudhiṣṭhiram
     dāsāyaṃ mucyatāṃ rājñas tvayā pañca saṭaḥ kṛtaḥ
 19 sa mukto 'bhyetya rājānam abhivādya yudhiṣṭhiram
     vavande vihvalo rājā tāṃś ca sarvān munīṃs tadā
 20 tam uvāca ghṛṇī rājā dharmaputro yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
     tathā jayadrathaṃ dṛṣṭvā gṛhītaṃ savyasācinā
 21 adāso gaccha mukto 'si maivaṃ kārṣīḥ punaḥ kva cit
     strī kāmuka dhig astu tvāṃ kṣudraḥ kṣudrasahāyavān
     evaṃvidhaṃ hi kaḥ kuryāt tvadanyaḥ puruṣādhamaḥ
 22 gatasattvam iva jñātvā kartāram aśubhasya tam
     saṃprekṣya bharataśreṣṭhaḥ kṛpāṃ cakre narādhipaḥ
 23 dharme te vardhatāṃ buddhir mā cādharme mano kṛthāḥ
     sāśvaḥ saratha pādātaḥ svasti gaccha jayadratha
 24 evam uktas tu savrīḍaṃ tūṣṇīṃ kiṃ cid avāṅmukhaḥ
     jagāma rājā duḥkhārto gaṅgā dvārāya bhārata
 25 sa devaṃ śaraṇaṃ gatvā virūpākṣam umāpatim
     tapo cacāra vipulaṃ tasya prīto vṛṣadhvajaḥ
 26 baliṃ svayaṃ pratyagṛhṇāt prīyamāṇas trilocanaḥ
     varaṃ cāsmai dadau devaḥ sa ca jagrāha tac chṛṇu
 27 samastān sarathān pañca jayeyaṃ yudhi pāṇḍavān
     iti rājābravīd devaṃ neti devas tam abravīt
 28 ajayyāṃś cāpy avadhyāṃś ca vārayiṣyasi tān yudhi
     ṛte 'rjunaṃ mahābāhuṃ devair api durāsadam
 29 yam āhur ajitaṃ devaṃ śaṅkhacakragadādharam
     pradhānaḥ so 'straviduṣāṃ tena kṛṣṇena rakṣyate
 30 evam uktas tu nṛpatiḥ svam eva bhavanaṃ yayau
     pāṇḍavāś ca vane tasmin nyavasan kāmyake tadā

SECTION CCLVI

Janamejaya said, 'After having delivered Duryodhana, what did the mighty sons of Pandu do in that forest? It behoveth thee to tell me this.'
Vaisampayana said, "Once on a time, as Yudhishthira lay down at night in the Dwaita woods, some deer, with accents choked in tears, presented themselves before him in his dreams. To them standing with joined hands, their bodies trembling all over that foremost of monarchs said, 'Tell me what ye wish to say. Who are ye? And what do ye desire?' Thus accosted by Kunti's son--the illustrious Pandava, those deer, the remnant of those that had been slaughtered, replied unto him, saying, 'We are, O Bharata, those deer that are still alive after them that had been slaughtered. We shall be exterminated totally. Therefore, do thou change thy residence. O mighty king, all thy brothers are heroes, conversant with weapons; they have thinned the ranks of the rangers of the forest. We few--the remnants,--O mighty-minded one, remain like seed. By thy favour, O king of kings, let us increase.' Seeing these deer, which remained like seed after the rest had been destroyed trembling and afflicted with fear, Yudhishthira the just was greatly affected with grief. And the king, intent on the welfare of all creatures, said unto them, 'So be it. I shall act as ye have said.' Awaking after such a vision, that excellent king, moved by pity towards the deer, thus spake unto his brothers assembled there, 'Those deer that are alive after them that have been slaughtered, accosted me at night, after I had awakened, saying, 'We remain like the cues of our lines. Blest be thou! Do thou have compassion on us.' And they have spoken truly. We ought to feel pity for the dwellers of the forest. We have been feeding on them for a year together and eight months. Let us, therefore, again (repair) to the romantic Kamyakas, that best of forests abounding in wild animals, situated at the head of the desert, near lake Trinavindu. And there let us pleasantly pass the rest of our time.' Then,
p. 508
[paragraph continues] O king, the Pandavas versed in morality, swiftly departed (thence), accompanied by the Brahmanas and all those that lived with them, and followed by Indrasena and other retainers. And proceeding along the roads walked (by travellers), furnished with excellent corn and clear water, they at length beheld the sacred asylum of Kamyaka endued with ascetic merit. And as pious men enter the celestial regions, those foremost of the Bharata race, the Kauravas, surrounded by those bulls among Brahmanas entered that forest."

Book 3
Chapter 257

1 [janam]
      evaṃ hṛtāyāṃ kṛṣṇāyāṃ prāpya kleśam anuttamam
      ata ūrdhvaṃ naravyāghrāḥ kim akurvata pāṇḍavāḥ
  2 [vai]
      evaṃ kṛṣṇāṃ mokṣayitvā vinirjitya jayadratham
      āsāṃ cakre munigaṇair dharmarājo yudhiṣṭhiraḥ
  3 teṣāṃ madhye maharṣīṇāṃ śṛṇvatām anuśocatām
      mārkaṇḍeyam idaṃ vākyam abravīt pāṇḍunandanaḥ
  4 manye kālaś ca balavān daivaṃ ca vidhinirmitam
      bhavitavyaṃ ca bhūtānāṃ yasya nāsti vyatikramaḥ
  5 kathaṃ hi patnīm asmākaṃ dharmajñāṃ dharmacāriṇīm
      saṃspṛśed īdṛśo bhāvaḥ śuciṃ stainyam ivānṛtam
  6 na hi pāpaṃ kṛtaṃ kiṃ cit karma vā ninditaṃ kva cit
      draupadyā brāhmaṇeṣv eva dharmaḥ sucarito mahān
  7 tāṃ jahāra balād rājā mūḍha buddhir jayadrathaḥ
      tasyāḥ saṃharaṇāt prāptaḥ śirasaḥ keśavāpanam
      parājayaṃ ca saṃgrāme sasahāyaḥ samāptavān
  8 pratyāhṛtā tathāsmābhir hatvā tat saindhavaṃ balam
      tad dāraharaṇaṃ prāptam asmābhir avitarkitam
  9 duḥkhaś cāyaṃ vanevāso mṛgayāyāṃ ca jīvikā
      hiṃsā ca mṛgajātīnāṃ vanaukobhir vanaukasām
      jñātibhir vipravāsaś ca mithyā vyavasitair ayam
  10 asti nūnaṃ mayā kaś cid alpabhāgyataro naraḥ
     bhavatā dṛṣṭapūrvo vā śrutapūrvo 'pi vā bhavet

SECTION CCLVII

Vaisampayana continued, "Dwelling in the woods, O bull of the Bharata race, the high-souled Pandavas spent one and ten years in a miserable plight. And although deserving of happiness, those foremost of men, brooding over their circumstances, passed their days miserably, living on fruits and roots. And that royal sage, the mighty-armed Yudhishthira, reflecting that the extremity of misery that had befallen his brothers, was owing to his own fault, and remembering those sufferings that had arisen from his act of gambling, could not sleep peacefully. And he felt as if his heart had been pierced with a lance. And remembering the harsh words of the Suta's son, the Pandava, repressing the venom of his wrath, passed his time in humble guise, sighing heavily. And Arjuna and both the twins and the illustrious Draupadi, and the mighty Bhima--he that was strongest of all men--experienced the most poignant pain in casting their eyes on Yudhishthira. And thinking that a short time only remained (of their exile), those bulls among men, influenced by rage and hope and by resorting to various exertions and endeavours, made their bodies assume almost different shapes.
"After a little while, that mighty ascetic, Vyasa, the son of Satyavati, came there to see the Pandavas. And seeing him approach, Kunti's son, Yudhishthira, stepped forward, and duly received that high-souled one. And having gratified Vyasa by bowing down unto him, Pandu's son of subdued senses, after the Rishi had been seated, sat down before him, desirous of listening to him. And beholding his grandsons lean and living in the forest on the produce of the wilderness, that mighty sage, moved by compassion, said these words, in accents choked in tears, 'O mighty-armed Yudhishthira, O thou best of virtuous persons, those men that do not perform ascetic austerities never attain great happiness in this world. People experience happiness and misery by turns; for surely, O bull among men, no man ever enjoyeth unbroken happiness. A wise man endued with high wisdom, knowing that life hath its ups and downs, is neither filled with joy nor with grief. When happiness cometh, one should enjoy it; when misery cometh, one should bear it, as a sower of crops must bide his season. Nothing is superior to asceticism: by asceticism one acquireth mighty fruit. Do thou know, O Bharata, that there is nothing that asceticism cannot achieve. Truth, sincerity, freedom from anger, justice, self-control, restraint of the faculties, immunity from malice, guilelessness, sanctity, and mortification of the senses,
p. 509
these, O mighty monarch, purify a person of meritorious acts. Foolish persons addicted to vice and bestial ways, attain to brutish births in after life and never enjoy happiness. The fruit of acts done in this world is reaped in the next. Therefore should one restrain his body by asceticism and the observance of vows. And, O king, free from guile and with a cheerful spirit, one should, according to his power, bestow gifts, after going down to the recipient and paying him homage. A truth-telling person attaineth a life devoid of trouble. A person void of anger attaineth sincerity, and one free from malice acquireth supreme contentment. A person who hath subdued his senses and his inner faculties, never knoweth tribulation; nor is a person of subdued senses affected by sorrow at the height of other's prosperity. A man who giveth everyone his due, and the bestower of boons, attain happiness, and come by every object of enjoyment; while a man free from envy reapeth perfect ease. He that honoureth those to whom honour is due, attaineth birth in an illustrious line; and he that hath subdued his senses, never cometh by misfortune. A man whose mind followeth good, after having paid his debt to nature, is on this account, born again endued with a righteous mind.'
"Yudhishthira said, 'O eminently virtuous one, O mighty sage, of the bestowal of gifts and the observance of asceticism, which is of greater efficacy in the next world, and which, harder of practice?'
"Vyasa said, 'There is nothing, O child, in this world harder to practise than charity. Men greatly thirst after wealth, and wealth also is gotten with difficulty. Nay, renouncing even dear life itself, heroic men, O magnanimous one, enter into the depths of the sea and the forest for the sake of wealth. For wealth, some betake themselves to agriculture and the tending of kine, and some enter into servitude. Therefore, it is extremely difficult to part with wealth that is obtained with such trouble. Since nothing is harder to practise than charity, therefore, in my opinion, even the bestowal of boons is superior to everything. Specially is this to be borne in mind that well-earned gains should, in proper time and place, be given away to pious men. But the bestowal of ill-gotten gains can never rescue the giver from the evil of rebirth. It hath been declared, O Yudhishthira, that by bestowing, in a pure spirit, even a slight gift in due time and to a fit recipient, a man attaineth inexhaustible fruit in the next world. In this connection is instanced the old story regarding the fruit obtained by Mudgala, for having given away only a drona 1 of corn.'"

Book 3
Chapter 258

  1 [mārk]
      prāptam apratimaṃ duḥkhaṃ rāmeṇa bharatarṣabha
      rakṣasā jānakī tasya hṛtā bhāryā balīyasā
  2 āśramād rākṣasendreṇa rāvaṇena vihāyasā
      māyām āsthāya tarasā hatvā gṛdhraṃ jaṭāyuṣam
  3 pratyājahāra tāṃ rāmaḥ sugrīva balam āśritaḥ
      baddhvā setuṃ samudrasya dagdhvā laṅkāṃ śitaiḥ śaraiḥ
  4 [y]
      kasmin rāmaḥ kule jātaḥ kiṃvīryaḥ kiṃparākramaḥ
      rāvaṇaḥ kasya vā putraḥ kiṃ vairaṃ tasya tena ha
  5 etan me bhagavan sarvaṃ samyag ākhyātum arhasi
      śrotum icchāmi caritaṃ rāmasyākliṣṭakarmaṇaḥ
  6 [mārk]
      ajo nāmābhavad rājā mahān ikṣvākuvaṃśajaḥ
      tasya putro daśarathaḥ śaśvat svādhyāyavāñ śuciḥ
  7 abhavaṃs tasya catvāraḥ putrā dharmārthakovidāḥ
      rāmalakṣmaṇaśatrughnā bharataś ca mahābalaḥ
  8 rāmasya mātā kausalyā kaikeyī bharatasya tu
      sutau lakṣmaṇaśatrughnau sumitrāyāḥ paraṃtapau
  9 videharājo janakaḥ sītā tasyātmajā bibho
      yāṃ cakāra svayaṃ tvaṣṭā rāmasya mahiṣīṃ priyām
  10 etad rāmasya te janma sītāyāś ca prakīrtitam
     rāvaṇasyāpi te janma vyākhyāsyāmi janeśvara
 11 pitāmaho rāvaṇasya sākṣād devaḥ prajāpatiḥ
     svayambhūḥ sarvalokānāṃ prabhuḥ sraṣṭā mahātapāḥ
 12 pulastyo nāma tasyāsīn mānaso dayitaḥ sutaḥ
     tasya vaiśravaṇo nāma gavi putro 'bhavat prabhuḥ
 13 pitaraṃ sa samutsṛjya pitāmaham upasthitaḥ
     tasya kopāt pitā rājan sasarjātmānam ātmanā
 14 sa jajñe viśravā nāma tasyātmārdhena vai dvijaḥ
     pratīkārāya sakrodhas tato vaiśravaṇasya vai
 15 pitāmahas tu prītātmā dadau vaiśravaṇasya ha
     amaratvaṃ dhaneśatvaṃ lokapālatvam eva ca
 16 īśānena tathā sakhyaṃ putraṃ ca nalakūbaram
     rājadhānī niveśaṃ ca laṅkāṃ rakṣogaṇānvitām

SECTION CCLVIII

Yudhishthira said, "Why did that high-souled one give away a drona of corn? And, O eminently pious one, to whom and in what prescribed way did he give it? Do thou tell me this. Surely, I consider the life of that virtuous person as having borne fruit with whose practices the possessor himself of the six attributes, witnessing everything, was well pleased."
p. 510
"Vyasa said, 'There lived, O king, in Kurukshetra a virtuous man (sage), Mudgala by name. And he was truthful, and free from malice, and of subdued senses. And he used to lead the Sila and Unchha modes of life. 1 And although living like a pigeon, yet that one of mighty austerities entertained his guests, celebrated the sacrifice called Istikrita, and performed other rites. And that sage together with his son and wife, ate for a fortnight, and during the other fortnight led the life of a pigeon, collecting a drona of corn. And celebrating the Darsa and Paurnamasya sacrifices, that one devoid of guile, used to pass his days by taking the food that remained after the deities and the guests had eaten. And on auspicious lunar days, that lord of the three worlds, Indra himself, accompanied by the celestials used, O mighty monarch, to partake of the food offered at his sacrifice. And that one, having adopted the life of a Muni, with a cheerful heart entertained his guests also with food on such days. And as that high-souled one distributed his food with alacrity, the remainder of the drona of corn increased as soon as a guest appeared. And by virtue of the pure spirit in which the sage gave a way, that food of his increased so much that hundreds upon hundreds of learned Brahmanas were fed with it.
"And, O king, it came to pass that having heard of the virtuous Mudgala observant of vows, the Muni Durvasa, having space alone for his covering, 2 his accoutrements worn like that of maniac, and his head bare of hair, came there, uttering, O Pandava various insulting words. And having arrived there that best of Munis said unto the Brahmana. 'Know thou, O foremost of Brahmanas, that I have come hither seeking for food. Thereupon Mudgala said unto the sage, 'Thou art welcome!' And then offering to that maniac of an ascetic affected by hunger, water to wash his feet and mouth, that one observant of the vow of feeding guests, respectfully placed before him excellent fare. Affected by hunger, the frantic Rishi completely exhausted the food that had been offered unto him. Thereupon, Mudgala furnished him again with food. Then having eaten up all that food, he besmeared his body with the unclean orts and went away as he had come. In this manner, during the next season, he came again and ate up all the food supplied by that wise one leading the Unchha mode of life. Thereupon, without partaking any food himself, the sage Mudgala again became engaged in collecting corn, following the Unchha mode. Hunger could not disturb his equanimity. Nor could anger, nor guile, nor a sense of degradation, nor agitation, enter into the heart of that best of Brahmanas leading the Unchha mode of life along with his son and his wife. In this way, Durvasa having made up his mind, during successive seasons presented himself for six several times before that best of sages living according to the Unchha mode; yet that Muni could not perceive any agitation in Mudgala's heart; and he found the pure heart of the pure-souled ascetic always pure. Thereupon, well-pleased, the sage addressed
p. 511
[paragraph continues] Mudgala, saying, There is not another guileless and charitable being like thee on earth. The pangs of hunger drive away to a distance the sense of righteousness and deprive people of all patience. The tongue, loving delicacies, attracteth men towards them. Life is sustained by food. The mind, moreover, is fickle, and it is hard to keep it in subjection. The concentration of the mind and of the senses surely constitutes ascetic austerities. It must be hard to renounce in a pure spirit a thing earned by pains. Yet, O pious one, all this hath been duly achieved by thee. In thy company we feel obliged and gratified. Self-restraint, fortitude, justice, control of the senses and of faculties, mercy, and virtue, all these are established in thee. Thou hast by the deeds conquered the different worlds and have thereby obtained admission into paths of beautitude. Ah! even the dwellers of heaven are proclaiming thy mighty deeds of charity. O thou observant of vows, thou shalt go to heaven even in thine own body.
"Whilst the Muni Durvasa was speaking thus, a celestial messenger appeared before Mudgala, upon a car yoked with swans and cranes, hung with a neat work of bells, scented with divine fragrance, painted picturesquely, and possessed of the power of going everywhere at will. And he addressed the Brahmana sage, saying, 'O sage, do thou ascend into this chariot earned by thy acts. Thou hast attained the fruit of thy asceticism!'
"As the messenger of the gods was speaking thus, the sage told him, 'O divine messenger, I desire that thou mayst describe unto me the attributes of those that reside there. What are their austerities, and what their purposes? And, O messenger of the gods, what constitutes happiness in heaven, and what are the disadvantages thereof? It is declared by virtuous men of good lineage that friendship with pious people is contracted by only walking with them seven paces. O lord, in the name of that friendship I ask thee, 'Do thou without hesitation tell me the truth, and that which is good for me now. Having heard thee, I shall, according to thy words, ascertain the course I ought to follow.'"

Book 3
Chapter 259

 1 [mārk]
      pulastyasya tu yaḥ krodhād ardhadeho 'bhavan muniḥ
      viśravā nāma sakrodhaḥ sa vaiśravaṇam aikṣata
  2 bubudhe taṃ tu sakrodhaṃ pitaraṃ rākṣaseśvaraḥ
      kuberas tatprasādārthaṃ yatate sma sadā nṛpa
  3 sa rājarājo laṅkāyāṃ nivasan naravāhanaḥ
      rākṣasīḥ pradadau tisraḥ pitur vai paricārikāḥ
  4 tāstadā taṃ mahātmānaṃ saṃtoṣayitum udyatāḥ
      ṛṣiṃ bharataśārdūla nṛttagītaviśāradāḥ
  5 puṣpotkaṭā ca rākā ca mālinī ca viśāṃ pate
      anyonyaspardhayā rājañ śreyaḥ kāmāḥ sumadhyamāḥ
  6 tāsāṃ sa bhagavāṃs tuṣṭo mahātmā pradadau varān
      lokapālopamān putrān ekaikasyā yathepsitān
  7 puṣpotkaṭāyāṃ jajñāte dvau putrau rākṣaseśvarau
      kumbhakarṇa daśagrīvau balenāpratimau bhuvi
  8 mālinī janayām āsa putram ekaṃ vibhīṣaṇam
      rākāyāṃ mithunaṃ jajñe kharaḥ śūrpaṇakhā tathā
  9 vibhīṣaṇas tu rūpeṇa sarvebhyo 'bhyadhiko 'bhavat
      sa babhūva mahābhāgo dharmagoptā kriyā ratiḥ
  10 daśagrīvas tu sarveṣāṃ jyeṣṭho rākṣasapuṃgavaḥ
     mahotsāho mahāvīryo mahāsattvaparākramaḥ
 11 kumbhakarṇo balenāsīt sarvebhyo 'bhyadhikas tadā
     māyāvī raṇaśauṇḍaś ca raudraś ca rajanīcaraḥ
 12 kharo dhanuṣi vikrānto brahma dviṭ piśitāśanaḥ
     siddhavighnakarī cāpi raudrā śūrpaṇakhā tathā
 13 sarve vedavidaḥ śūrāḥ sarve sucaritavratāḥ
     ūṣuḥ pitrā saha ratā gandhamādana parvate
 14 tato vaiśravaṇaṃ tatra dadṛśur naravāhanam
     pitrā sārdhaṃ samāsīnam ṛddhyā paramayā yutam
 15 jātaspardhās tatas te tu tapase dhṛtaniścayāḥ
     brahmāṇaṃ toṣayām āsur ghoreṇa tapasā tadā
 16 atiṣṭhad ekapādena sahasraṃ parivatsarān
     vāyubhakṣo daśagrīvaḥ pañcāgniḥ susamāhitaḥ
 17 adhaḥ śāyī kumbhakarṇo yatāhāro yatavrataḥ
     vibhīṣaṇaḥ śīrṇaparṇam ekam abhyavahārayat
 18 upavāsaratir dhīmān sadā japyaparāyaṇaḥ
     tam eva kālam ātiṣṭhat tīvraṃ tapa udāradhīḥ
 19 kharaḥ śūrpaṇakhā caiva teṣāṃ vai tapyatāṃ tapaḥ
     paricaryāṃ ca rakṣāṃ ca cakratur hṛṣṭamānasau
 20 pūrṇe varṣasahasre tu śiro chittvā daśānanaḥ
     juhoty agnau durādharṣas tenātuṣyaj jagat prabhuḥ
 21 tato brahmā svayaṃ gatvā tapasas tān nyavārayat
     pralobhya varadānena sarvān eva pṛthak pṛthak
 22 [brahmā]
     prīto 'smi vo nivartadhvaṃ varān vṛṇuta putrakāḥ
     yad yad iṣṭam ṛte tv ekam amaratvaṃ tathāstu tat
 23 yad yad agnau hutaṃ sarvaṃ śiras te mahad īpsayā
     tathaiva tāni te dehe bhaviṣyanti yathepsitam
 24 vairūpyaṃ ca na te dehe kāmarūpadharas tathā
     bhaviṣyasi raṇe 'rīṇāṃ vijetāsi na saṃśayaḥ
 25 [rāvaṇa]
     gandharvadevāsurato yakṣarākṣasatas tathā
     sarvakiṃnara bhūtebhyo na me bhūyāt parābhavaḥ
 26 [brahmā]
     ya ete kīrtitāḥ sarve na tebhyo 'sti bhayaṃ tava
     ṛte manuṣyād bhadraṃ te tathā tad vihitaṃ mayā
 27 [mārk]
     evam ukto daśagrīvas tuṣṭaḥ samabhavat tadā
     avamene hi durbuddhir manuṣyān puruṣādakaḥ
 28 kumbhakarṇam athovāca tathaiva prapitāmahaḥ
     sa vavre mahatīṃ nidrāṃ tamasā grastacetanaḥ
 29 tathā bhaviṣyatīty uktvā vibhīṣaṇam uvāca ha
     varaṃ vṛṇīṣva putra tvaṃ prīto 'smīti punaḥ punaḥ
 30 [vibhīsaṇa]
     paramāpad gatasyāpi nādharme me matir bhavet
     aśikṣitaṃ ca bhagavan brahmāstaṃ pratibhātu me
 31 [brahmā]
     yasmād rākṣasayonau te jātasyāmitrakarśana
     nādharme ramate buddhir amaratvaṃ dadāmi te
 32 [mārk]
     rākṣasas tu varaṃ labdhvā daśagrīvo viśāṃ pate
     laṅkāyāś cyāvayām āsa yudhi jitvā dhaneśvaram
 33 hitvā sa bhagavāṁl laṅkām āviśad gandhamādanam
     gandharvayakṣānugato rakṣaḥkiṃpuruṣaiḥ saha
 34 vimānaṃ puṣpakaṃ tasya jahārākramya rāvaṇaḥ
     śaśāpa taṃ vaiśravaṇo na tvām etad vahiṣyati
 35 yas tu tvāṃ samare hantā tam evaitad dhaniṣyati
     avamanya guruṃ māṃ ca kṣipraṃ tvaṃ na bhaviṣyasi
 36 vibhīṣaṇas tu dharmātmā satāṃ dharmam anusmaran
     anvagacchan mahārāja śriyā paramayā yutaḥ
 37 tasmai sa bhagavāṃs tuṣṭo bhrātā bhrātre dhaneśvaraḥ
     senāpatyaṃ dadau dhīmān yakṣarākṣasa senayoḥ
 38 rākṣasāḥ puruṣādāś ca piśācāś ca mahābalāḥ
     sarve sametya rājānam abhyaṣiñcad daśānanam
 39 daśagrīvas tu daityānāṃ devānāṃ ca balotkaṭaḥ
     ākramya ratnāny aharat kāmarūpī vihaṃgamaḥ
 40 rāvayām āsa lokān yat tasmād rāvaṇa ucyate
     daśagrīvaḥ kāmabalo devānāṃ bhayam ādadhat

SECTION CCLIX

"The messenger of the gods said, 'O great sage, thou art of simple understanding; since, having secured that celestial bliss which bringeth great honour, thou art still deliberating like an unwise person. O Muni, that region which is known as heaven, existeth there above us. Those regions tower high, and are furnished with excellent paths, and are, O sage, always ranged by celestial cars. Atheists, and untruthful persons, those that have not practised ascetic austerities and those that have not performed great sacrifices, cannot repair thither. Only men of virtuous souls, and those of subdued spirits, and those that have their faculties in subjection, and those that have controlled their senses, and those that are free from malice, and persons intent on the practice of charity; and heroes, and men bearing marks of battle, after having, with subdued senses and faculties, performed the most meritorious rites,
p. 512
attain those regions, O Brahmana, capable of being obtained only by virtuous acts, and inhabited by pious men. There, O Mudgala, are established separately myriads of beautiful, shining, and resplendent worlds bestowing every object of desire, owned by those celestial beings, the gods, the Sadhyas, and the Vaiswas, the great sages, Yamas, and the Dharmas, and the Gandharvas and the Apsaras. And there is that monarch of mountains the golden Meru extending over a space of thirty-three thousand Yojanas. And there, O Mudgala, are the sacred gardens of the celestials, with Nandana at their head, where sport the persons of meritorious acts. And neither hunger, nor thirst, nor lassitude, nor fear, nor anything that is disgusting or inauspicious is there. And all the odours of that place are delightful, and all the breezes delicious to the touch. And all the sounds there are captivating, O sage, to the ear and the heart. And neither grief, nor decrepitude, nor labour, nor repentance also is there. That world, O Muni, obtained as the fruit of one's own acts, is of this nature. Persons repair thither by virtue of their meritorious deeds. And the persons of those that dwell there look resplendent, and this, O Mudgala, solely by virtue of their own acts, and not owing to the merits of father or mothers. And there is neither sweat, nor stench, nor urine there. And, there, O Muni, dust doth not soils one's garments. And their excellent garlands, redolent of divine fragrance, never fade. And, O Brahmana, they yoke such cars as this (that I have brought). And, O mighty sage, devoid of envy and grief and fatigue and ignorance and malice, men who have attained heaven, dwell in those regions happily. And, O bull among Munis, higher and higher over such regions there are others endued with higher celestial virtues. Of these, the beautiful and resplendent regions of Brahma are the foremost. Thither, O Brahmana, repair Rishis that have been sanctified by meritorious acts. And there dwell certain beings named Ribhus. They are the gods of the gods themselves. Their regions are supremely blessed, and are adored even by the deities. These shine by their own light, and bestow every object of desire. They suffer no pangs that women might cause, do not possess worldly wealth, and are free from guile. The Ribhus do not subsist on oblations, nor yet on ambrosia. And they are endued with such celestial forms that they cannot be perceived by the senses. And these eternal gods of the celestials do not desire happiness for happiness' sake, nor do they change at the revolution of a Kalpa. Where, indeed, is their decrepitude or dissolution? For them there is neither ecstasy, nor joy, nor happiness. They have neither happiness nor misery. Wherefore should they have anger or aversion then, O Muni? O Mudgala, their supreme state is coveted even by the gods. And that crowning emancipation, hard to attain, can never be acquired by people subject to desire. The number of those deities is thirty-three. To their regions repair wise men, after having observed excellent vows, or bestowed gifts according to the ordinance. Thou also hast easily acquired that success by thy charities. Do thou, by effulgence displayed by virtue of thy ascetic austerities, enjoy that condition obtained by thy meritorious acts. Such, O Brahmana, is the bliss of heaven containing various worlds.
"Thus have I described unto thee the blessing of the celestial regions.
p. 513
[paragraph continues] Do thou now hear from me some of the disadvantages thereof. That in the celestial regions a person, while reaping the fruit of the acts he hath already performed, cannot be engaged in any others, and that he must enjoy the consequences of the former until they are completely exhausted, and, further, that he is subject to fall after he hath entirely exhausted his merit, form, in my opinion, the disadvantages of heaven. The fall of a person whose mind hath been steeped in happiness, must, O Mudgala, be pronounced as a fault. And the discontent and regret that must follow one's stay at an inferior seat after one hath enjoyed more auspicious and brighter regions, must be hard to bear. And the consciousness of those about to fall is stupefied, and also agitated by emotions. And as the garlands of those about to fall fade away, fear invadeth their hearts. These mighty drawbacks, O Mudgala, extend even to the regions of Brahma. In the celestial regions, the virtues of men who have performed righteous acts, are countless. And, O Muni, this is another of the attributes of the fallen that, by reason of their merits, they take birth among men. And then they attain to high fortune and happiness. If one, however, cannot acquire knowledge here, one cometh by an inferior birth. The fruits of acts done in this world are reaped in the next. This world, O Brahmana, hath been declared to be one of acts; the others, as one of fruit. Thus have I, O Mudgala, asked by thee, described all unto thee. Now, O pious one, with thy favour, we shall easily set out with speed.'
"Vyasa continued, 'Having heard this speech, Mudgala began to reflect in his mind. And having deliberated well, that best of Munis spake thus unto the celestial messenger, 'O messenger of the gods, I bow unto thee. Do thou, O sire, depart in peace. I have nothing to do with either happiness, or heaven having such prominent defects. Persons who enjoy heaven suffer, after all, huge misery and extreme regret in this world. Therefore, I do not desire heaven. I shall seek for that unfailing region repairing whither people have not to lament, or to be pained, or agitated. Thou hast described unto me these great defects belonging to the celestial regions. Do thou now describe unto me a region free from faults.' Thereupon the celestial messenger said, 'Above the abode of Brahma, there is the supreme seat of Vishnu, pure, and eternal, and luminous known by the name of Para Brahma. Thither, O Brahmana, cannot repair persons who are attached to the objects of the senses: nor can those subject to arrogance, covetousness, ignorance, anger, and envy, go to that place. It is only those that are free from affection, and those free from pride, and those free from conflicting emotions, and those that have restrained their senses, and those given to contemplation and Yoga, that can repair thither.' Having heard these words, the Muni bade farewell to the celestial messenger, and that virtuous one leading the Unchha mode of life, assumed perfect contentment. And then praise and dispraise became equal unto him; and a brickbat, stone, and gold assumed the same aspect in his eyes. And availing himself of the means of attaining Brahma, he became always engaged in meditation. And having obtained power by means of knowledge, and acquired excellent understanding, he attained that supreme state of emancipation which is regarded as Eternal. Therefore, thou also,
p. 514
[paragraph continues] O Kunti's son, ought not to grieve. Deprived thou hast truly been of a flourishing kingdom, but thou wilt regain it by thy ascetic austerities. Misery after happiness, and happiness after misery, revolve by turns round a man even like the point of a wheel's circumference round the axle. After the thirteenth year hath passed away, thou wilt, O thou of immeasurable might, get back the kingdom possessed before thee by thy father and grand-father. Therefore, let the fever of thy heart depart!'"
Vaisampayana continued "Having said this to Pandu's son, the worshipful Vyasa went back to his hermitage for the purpose of performing austerities."

Book 3
Chapter 260

1 [mārk]
      tato brahmarṣayaḥ siddhā devarājarṣayas tathā
      havyavāhaṃ puraskṛtya brāhmaṇaṃ śaraṇaṃ gatāḥ
  2 [agni]
      yaḥ sa viśravasaḥ putro daśagrīvo mahābalaḥ
      avadhyo varadānena kṛto bhagavatā purā
  3 sa bādhate prajā sarvā viprakārair mahābalaḥ
      tato nas trātubhagavan nānyas trātā hi vidyate
  4 [brahmā]
      na sa devāsuraiḥ śakyo yuddhe jetuṃ vibhāvaso
      vihitaṃ tatra yat kāryam abhitas tasya nigrahe
  5 tadartham avatīrṇo 'sau manniyogāc caturbhujaḥ
      viṣṇuḥ praharatāṃ śreṣṭhaḥ sa karmaitat kariṣyati
  6 [mārk]
      pitāmahas tatas teṣāṃ saṃnidhau vākyam abravīt
      sarvair devagaṇaiḥ sārdhaṃ saṃbhavadhvaṃ mahītale
  7 viṣṇoḥ sahāyān ṛkṣīṣu vānarīṣu ca sarvaśaḥ
      janayadhvaṃ sutān vīrān kāmarūpabalānvitān
  8 tato bhāgānubhāgena devagandharvadānavāḥ
      avatartuṃ mahīṃ sarve rañjayām āsur añjasā
  9 teṣāṃ samakṣaṃ gandharvīṃ dundubhīṃ nāma nāmataḥ
      śaśāsa varado devo devakāryārtha siddhaye
  10 pitāmahavaco śrutvā gandharvī dundubhī tataḥ
     mantharā mānuṣe loke kubjā samabhavat tadā
 11 śakraprabhṛtayaś caiva sarve te surasattamāḥ
     vānararkṣa varastrīṣu janayām āsur ātmajān
     te 'nvavartan pitṝn sarve yaśasā ca balena ca
 12 bhettāro giriśṛṅgāṇāṃ śālatālaśilāyudhāḥ
     vajrasaṃhananāḥ sarve sarve caughabalās tathā
 13 kāmavīryadharāś caiva sarve yuddhaviśāradāḥ
     nāgāyuta samaprāṇā vāyuvegasamā jave
     yatrecchaka nivāsāś ca ke cid atra vanaukasaḥ
 14 evaṃvidhāya tat sarvaṃ bhagavāṁl lokabhāvanaḥ
     mantharāṃ bodhayām āsa yad yat kāryaṃ yathā yathā
 15 sā tadvacanam ājñāya tathā cakre manojavā
     ito cetaś ca gacchantī vairasaṃdhukṣaṇe ratā

SECTION CCLX

Janamejaya said, "While the high-souled Pandavas were living in those woods, delighted with the pleasant conversation they held with the Munis, and engaged in distributing the food they obtained from the sun, with various kinds of venison to Brahmanas and others that came to them for edibles till the hour of Krishna's meal, how, O great Muni, did Duryodhana and the other wicked and sinful sons of Dhritarashtra, guided by the counsels of Dussasana, Karna and Sakuni, deal with them? I ask thee this. Do thou, worshipful Sir, enlighten me."
Vaisampayana said, "When, O great king, Duryodhana heard that the Pandavas were living as happily in the woods as in a city, he longed, with the artful Karna, Dussasana and others, to do them harm. And while those evil-minded persons were employed in concerting various wicked designs, the virtuous and celebrated ascetic Durvasa, following the bent of his own will, arrived at the city of the Kurus with ten thousand disciples. And seeing the irascible ascetic arrived, Duryodhana and his brothers welcomed him with great humility, self-abasement and gentleness. And himself attending on the Rishi as a menial, the prince gave him a right worshipful reception. And the illustrious Muni stayed there for a few days, while king Duryodhana, watchful of his imprecations, attended on him diligently by day and night. And sometimes the Muni would say, 'I am hungry, O king, give me some food quickly.' And sometimes he would go out for a bath and, returning at a late hour, would say, 'I shall not eat anything today as I have no appetite,' and so saying would disappear from his sight. And sometimes, coming all on a sudden, he would say, 'Feed us quickly.' And at other times, bent on some mischief, he would awake at midnight and having caused his meals to be prepared as before, would carp at them and not partake of them at all. And trying the prince in this way for a while, when the Muni found that the king Duryodhana was neither angered, nor annoyed, he became graciously inclined towards him. And then, O Bharata, the intractable Durvasa said unto him, 'I have power to grant thee boons. Thou mayst ask of me whatever lies nearest to thy heart. May good fortune be thine. Pleased as I am with thee, thou mayst obtain from me anything that is not
p. 515
opposed to religion and morals.'
Vaisampayana continued, "Hearing these words of the great ascetic, Suyodhana felt himself to be inspired with new life. Indeed, it had been agreed upon between himself and Karna and Dussasana as to what the boon should be that he would ask of the Muni if the latter were pleased with his reception. And the evil-minded king, bethinking himself of what had previously been decided, joyfully solicited the following favour, saying, 'The great king Yudhishthira is the eldest and the best of our race. That pious man is now living in the forest with his brothers. Do thou, therefore, once become the guest of that illustrious one even as, O Brahmana, thou hast with thy disciples been mine for some time. If thou art minded to do me a favour, do thou go unto him at a time when that delicate and excellent lady, the celebrated princess of Panchala, after having regaled with food the Brahmanas, her husbands and herself, may lie down to rest.' The Rishi replied, 'Even so shall I act for thy satisfaction.' And having said this to Suyodhana, that great Brahmana, Durvasa, went away in the very same state in which he had come. And Suyodhana regarded himself to have attained all the objects of his desire. And holding Karna by the hand he expressed great satisfaction. And Karna, too, joyfully addressed the king in the company of his brothers, saying, 'By a piece of singular good luck, thou hast fared well and attained the objects of thy desire. And by good luck it is that thy enemies have been immersed in a sea of dangers that is difficult to cross. The sons of Pandu are now exposed to the fire of Durvasa's wrath. Through their own fault they have fallen into an abyss of darkness.'"
Vaisampayana continued, "O king, expressing their satisfaction in this strain, Duryodhana and others, bent on evil machinations, returned merrily to their respective homes."

Book 3
Chapter 261

1 [y]
      uktaṃ bhagavatā janma rāmādīnāṃ pṛthak pṛthak
      prasthāna kāraṇaṃ brahmañ śrotum icchāmi kathyatām
  2 kathaṃ dāśarathīṃ vīrau bhrātarau rāmalakṣmaṇau
      prasthāpitau vanaṃ brahma maithilī ca yaśasvinī
  3 [mārk]
      jātaputro daśarathaḥ prītimān abhavan nṛpaḥ
      kriyā ratir dharmaparaḥ satataṃ vṛddhasevitā
  4 krameṇa cāsya te putrā vyavardhanta mahaujasaḥ
      vedeṣu saharasyeṣu dhanurvede ca pāragāḥ
  5 caritabrahmacaryās te kṛtadārāś ca pārthiva
      yadā tadā daśarathaḥ prītimān abhavat sukhī
  6 jyeṣṭho rāmo 'bhavat teṣāṃ ramayām āsa hi prajāḥ
      manoharatayā dhīmān pitur hṛdayatoṣaṇaḥ
  7 tataḥ sa rājā matimān matvātmānaṃ vayo 'dhikam
      mantrayām āsa savicair dharmajñaiś ca purohitaiḥ
  8 abhiṣekāya rāmasya yauvarājyena bhārata
      prāptakālaṃ ca te sarve menire mantrasattamāḥ
  9 lohitākṣaṃ mahābāhuṃ mattamātaṅgagāminam
      dīrghabāhuṃ mahoraskaṃ nīlakuñcita mūrdhajam
  10 dīpyamānaṃ śriyā vīraṃ śakrād anavamaṃ bale
     pāragaṃ sarvadharmāṇāṃ bṛhaspatisamaṃ matau
 11 sarvānurakta prakṛtiṃ sarvavidyā viśāradam
     jitendriyam amitrāṇām api dṛṣṭimanoharam
 12 niyantāram asādhūnāṃ goptāraṃ dharmacāriṇām
     dhṛtimantam anādhṛṣyaṃ jetāram aparājitam
 13 putraṃ rājā daśarathaḥ kausalyānandavardhanam
     saṃdṛśya paramāṃ prītim agacchat kurunandana
 14 cintayaṃś ca mahātejā guṇān rāmasya vīryavān
     abhyabhāṣata bhadraṃ te prīyamāṇaḥ purohitam
 15 adya puṣyo niśi brahman puṇyaṃ yogam upaiṣyati
     saṃbhārāḥ saṃbhriyantāṃ me rāmaś copanimantryatām
 16 iti tad rājavacanaṃ pratiśrutyātha mantharā
     kaikeyīm abhigamyedaṃ kāle vacanam abravīt
 17 adya kaikeyi daurbhāgyaṃ rājñā te khyāpitaṃ mahat
     āśīviṣas tvāṃ saṃkruddhaś caṇḍo daśati durbhage
 18 subhagā khalu kausalyā yasyāḥ putro 'bhiṣekṣyate
     kuto hi tava saubhāgyaṃ yasyāḥ putro na rājyabhāk
 19 sā tad vacanam ājñāya sarvābharaṇabhūṣitā
     vedī vilagnamadhyeva bibhratī rūpam uttamam
 20 vivikte patim āsādya hasantīva śucismitā
     praṇayaṃ vyañjayantīva madhuraṃ vākyam abravīt
 21 satyapratijña yan me tvaṃ kāmam ekaṃ nisṛṣṭavān
     upākuruṣva tad rājaṃs tasmān mucyasva saṃkaṭāt
 22 [rājā]
     varaṃ dadāni te hanta tadgṛhāṇa yad icchasi
     avadhyo vadhyatāṃ ko 'dya vadhyaḥ ko 'dya vimucyatām
 23 dhanaṃ dadāni kasyādya hriyatāṃ kasya vā punaḥ
     brāhmaṇa svād ihānyatra yat kiṃ cid vittam asti me
 24 [mārk]
     sā tad vacanam ājñāya parigṛhya narādhipam
     ātmano balam ājñāya tata enam uvāca ha
 25 ābhiṣecanikaṃ yat te rāmārtham upakalpitam
     bharatas tad avāpnotu vanaṃ gacchatu rāghavaḥ
 26 sa tad rājā vaco śrutvā vipriyaṃ dāruṇodayam
     duḥkhārto bharataśreṣṭha na kiṃ cid vyājahāra ha
 27 tatas tathoktaṃ pitaraṃ rāmo vijñāya vīryavān
     vanaṃ pratasthe dharmātmā rājā satyo bhavatv iti
 28 tam anvagacchal lakṣmīvān dhanuṣmāṁl lakṣmaṇas tadā
     sītā ca bhāryā bhadraṃ te vaidehī janakātmajā
 29 tato vagaṃ gate rāme rājā daśarathas tadā
     samayujyata dehasya kālaparyāya dharmaṇā
 30 rāmas tu gatam ājñāya rājānaṃ ca tathāgatam
     ānāyya bharataṃ devī kaikeyī vākyam abravīt
 31 gato daśarathaḥ svargaṃ vanasthau rāmalakṣmaṇau
     gṛhāṇa rājyaṃ vipulaṃ kṣemaṃ nihatakaṇṭakam
 32 tām uvāca sa dharmātmā nṛśaṃsaṃ bata te kṛtam
     patiṃ hitvā kulaṃ cedam utsādya dhanalubdhayā
 33 ayaśo pātayitvā me mūrdhni tvaṃ kulapāṃsane
     sakāmā bhava me mātar ity uktvā praruroda ha
 34 sa cāritvaṃ viśodhyātha sarvaprakṛtisaṃnidhau
     anvayād bhrātaraṃ rāmaṃ vinivartana lālasaḥ
 35 kausalyāṃ ca sumitrāṃ ca kaikeyīṃ ca suduḥkhitaḥ
     agre prasthāpya yānaiḥ sa śatrughnasahito yayau
 36 vasiṣṭha vāmadevābhyāṃ vipraiś cānyaiḥ sahasraśaḥ
     paurajānapadaiḥ sārdhaṃ rāmā nayanakāṅkṣayā
 37 dadarśa citrakūṭasthaṃ sa rāmaṃ saha lakṣmaṇam
     tāpasānām alaṃkāraṃ dhārayantaṃ dhanurdharam
 38 visarjitaḥ sa rāmeṇa pitur vacanakāriṇā
     nandigrāme 'karod rājyaṃ puraskṛtyāsya pāduke
 39 rāmas tu punar āśaṅkya paurajānapadāgamam
     praviveśa mahāraṇyaṃ śarabhaṅgāśramaṃ prati
 40 satkṛtya śarabhaṅgaṃ sa daṇḍakāraṇyam āśritaḥ
     nadīṃ godāvarīṃ ramyām āśritya nyavasat tadā
 41 vasatas tasya rāmasya tataḥ śūrpaṇakhākṛtam
     khareṇāsīn mahad vairaṃ janasthānanivāsinā
 42 rakṣārthaṃ tāpasānāṃ ca rāghavo dharmavatsalaḥ
     caturdaśasahasrāṇi jaghāna bhuvi rakṣasām
 43 dūṣaṇaṃ ca kharaṃ caiva nihatya sumahābalau
     cakre kṣemaṃ punar dhīmān dharmāraṇyaṃ sarāghavaḥ
 44 hateṣu teṣu rakṣaḥ sutataḥ śūrpaṇakhā punaḥ
     yayau nikṛttanāsauṣṭhī laṅkāṃ bhrātur niveśanam
 45 tato rāvaṇam abhyetya rākṣasī duḥkhamūrchitā
     papāta pādayor bhrātuḥ saṃśuṣka rudhirānanā
 46 tāṃ tathā vikṛtāṃ dṛṣṭvā rāvaṇaḥ krodhamūrchitaḥ
     utpapātāsanāt kruddho dantair dantān upaspṛśan
 47 svān amātyān visṛjyātha vivikte tām uvāca saḥ
     kehāsy evaṃ kṛtā bhadre mām acintyāvamanya ca
 48 kaḥ śūlaṃ tīkṣṇam āsādya sarvagātrair niṣevite
     kaḥ śirasy agnim ādāya viśvastaḥ svapate sukham
 49 āśīviṣaṃ ghorataraṃ pādena smṛśatīha kaḥ
     siṃhaṃ kesariṇaṃ kaś ca daṃṣṭrāsu spṛśya tiṣṭhati
 50 ity evaṃ bruvatas tasya srotobhyas tejaso 'rciṣaḥ
     niścerur dahyato rātrau vṛkṣasyeva svarandhrataḥ
 51 tasya tat sarvam ācakhyau bhaginī rāmavikramam
     svaradūṣaṇa saṃyuktaṃ rākṣasānāṃ parābhavam
 52 sa niścitya tataḥ kṛtyaṃ svasāram upasāntvya ca
     ūrdhvam ācakrame rājā vidhāya nagare vidhim
 53 trikūṭaṃ samatikramya kālaparvatam eva ca
     dadarśa makarāvāsaṃ gambhīrodaṃ mahodadhim
 54 tam atītyātha gokarṇam abhyagacchad daśānanaḥ
     dayitaṃ sthānam avyagraṃ śūlapāṇer mahātmanaḥ
 55 tatrābhyagacchan mārīcaṃ pūrvāmātyaṃ daśānanaḥ
     purā rāma bhayād eva tāpasyaṃ samupāśritam

SECTION CCLXI

(Draupadi-harana Parva)

Vaisampayana said, "One day, having previously ascertained that the Pandavas were all seated at their ease and that Krishna was reposing herself after her meal, the sage Durvasa, surrounded by ten thousand disciples repaired to that forest. The illustrious and upright king Yudhishthira, seeing that guest arrived, advanced with his mothers to receive him. And joining the palms of his hands and pointing to a proper and excellent seat, he accorded the Rishis a fit and respectful welcome. And the king said unto him, 'Return quick, O adorable sir, after performing thy diurnal ablutions and observances.' And that sinless Muni, not knowing how the king would be able to provide a feast for him and his disciples, proceeded with the latter to perform his ablutions. And that host of the Muni, of subdued passions, went into the stream for performing their ablutions. Meanwhile, O king, the excellent princess Draupadi, devoted to her husbands, was in great anxiety about the food (to be provided for the Munis). And when after
p. 516
much anxious thought she came to the conclusion that means there were none for providing a feast, she inwardly prayed to Krishna, the slayer of Kansa. And the princess said, 'Krishna, O Krishna, of mighty arms, O son of Devaki, whose power is inexhaustible, O Vasudeva, O lord of the Universe, who dispellest the difficulties of those that bow down to thee, thou art the soul, the creator and the destroyer of the Universe. Thou, O lord, art inexhaustible and the saviour of the afflicted. Thou art the preserver of the Universe and of all created beings. Thou art the highest of the high, and the spring of the mental perceptions Akuli and Chiti! 1 O Supreme and Infinite Being, O giver of all good, be thou the refuge of the helpless. O Primordial Being, incapable of being conceived by the soul or the mental faculties or otherwise, thou art the ruler of all and the lord of Brahma. I seek thy protection. O god, thou art ever kindly disposed towards those that take refuge in thee. Do thou cherish me with thy kindness. O thou with a complexion dark as the leaves of the blue lotus, and with eyes red as the corolla of the lily, and attired in yellow robes with, besides, the bright Kaustubha gem in thy bosom, thou art the beginning and the end of creation, and the great refuge of all. Thou art the supreme light and essence of the Universe! Thy face is directed towards every point. They call thee Supreme Germ and the depository of all treasures. Under thy protections, O lord of the gods, all evils lose their terror. As thou didst protect me before from Dussasana, do thou extricate me now from this difficulty."
Vaisampayana continued, "The great and sovereign God, and Lord of the earth, of mysterious movements, the lord Kesava who is ever kind to the dependents, thou adored by Krishna, and perceiving her difficulty, instantly repaired to that place leaving the bed of Rukmini who was sleeping by his side. Beholding Vasudeva, Draupadi bowed down to him in great joy and informed him of the arrival of the Munis and every other thing. And having heard everything Krishna said unto her, 'I am very much afflicted with hunger, do thou give me some food without delay, and then thou mayst go about thy work.' At these words of Kesava, Krishna became confused, and replied unto him, saying, 'The sun-given vessel remains full till I finish my meal. But as I have already taken my meal today, there is no food in it now. Then that lotus-eyed and adorable being said unto Krishna, 'This is no time for jest, O Krishna.--I am much distressed with hunger, go thou quickly to fetch the vessel and show it to me.' When Kesava, that ornament of the Yadu's race, had the vessel brought unto him,--with such persistence, he looked into it and saw a particle of rice and vegetable sticking at its rim. And swallowing it he said unto her, 'May it please the god Hari, the soul of the Universe, and may that god who partaketh at sacrifices, be satiated with this.' Then the long-armed Krishna, that soother of miseries, said unto Bhimasena, 'Do thou speedily invite the Munis to dinner. Then, O good king, the celebrated Bhimasena quickly went to invite all those Munis, Durvasa
p. 517
and others, who had gone to the nearest stream of transparent and cool water to perform their ablutions. Meanwhile, these ascetics, having plunged into the river, were rubbing their bodies and observing that they all felt their stomachs to be full. And coming out of the stream, they began to stare at one another. And turning towards Durvasa, all those ascetics observed, 'Having bade the king make our meals ready, we have come hither for a bath. But how, O regenerate Rishi, can we eat anything now, for our stomachs seem to be full to the throat. The repast hath been uselessly prepared for us. What is the best thing to be done now?' Durvasa replied, 'By spoiling the repast, we have done a great wrong to that royal sage, king Yudhishthira. Would not the Pandavas destroy us by looking down upon us with angry eyes? I know the royal sage Yudhishthira to be possessed of great ascetic power. Ye Brahmanas, I am afraid of men that are devoted to Hari. The high-souled Pandavas are all religious men, learned, war-like, diligent in ascetic austerities and religious observances, devoted to Vasudeva, and always observant of rules of good conduct. If provoked, they can consume us with their wrath as fire doth a bale of cotton. Therefore, ye disciples, do ye all run away quickly without seeing them (again)!"
Vaisampayana continued, "All those Brahmanas, thus advised by their ascetic preceptor, became greatly afraid of the Pandavas and fled away in all directions. Then Bhimasena not beholding those excellent Munis in the celestial river, made a search after them here and there at all the landing places. And learning from the ascetics of those places that they had run away, he came back and informed Yudhishthira of what had happened. Then all the Pandavas of subdued senses, expecting them to come, remained awaiting their arrival for some time. And Yudhishthira said, 'Coming dead of night the Rishis will deceive us. Oh how, can we escape from this difficulty created by the facts?' Seeing them absorbed in such reflections and breathing long deep sighs at frequent intervals, the illustrious Krishna suddenly appeared to them and addressed them these words: 'Knowing, ye sons of Pritha, your danger from that wrathful Rishi, I was implored by Draupadi to come, and (therefore) have I come here speedily. But now ye have not the least fear from the Rishi Durvasa. Afraid of your ascetic powers, he hath made himself scarce ere this. Virtuous men never suffer. I now ask your permission to let me return home. May you always be prosperous!'"
Vaisampayana continued, "Hearing Kesava's words, the sons of Pritha, with Draupadi, became easy in mind. And cured of their fever (of anxiety), they said unto him, 'As persons drowning in the wide ocean safely reach the shore by means of a boat, so have we, by thy aid, O lord Govinda, escaped from this inextricable difficulty. Do thou now depart in peace, and may prosperity be thine.' Thus dismissed, he repaired to his capital and the Pandavas too, O blessed lord, wandering from forest to forest passed their days merrily with Draupadi. Thus, O king, have I related to thee the story which thou askedest me to repeat. And it was thus that the machinations of the wicked sons of Dhritarashtra about the Pandavas in the forest, were frustrated."

Book 3
Chapter 262

 1 [mārk]
      mārīcas tv atha saṃbhrānto dṛṣṭvā rāvaṇam āgatam
      pūjayām āsa satkāraiḥ phalamūlādibhis tathā
  2 viśrāntaṃ cainam āsīnam anvāsīnaḥ sa rākṣasaḥ
      uvāca praśritaṃ vākyaṃ vākyajño vākyakovidam
  3 na te pratṛtimān varṇaḥ kac cit kṣemaṃ pure tava
      kac cit prakṛtayaḥ sarvā bhajante tvāṃ yathā purā
  4 kim ihāgamane cāpi kāryaṃ te rākṣaseśvara
      kṛtam ity eva tad viddhi yady api syāt suduṣkaram
  5 śaśaṃsa rāvaṇas tasmai tat sarvaṃ rāma ceṣṭitam
      mārīcas tv abravīc chrutvā samāsenaiva rāvaṇam
  6 alaṃ te rāmam āsādya vīryajño hy asmi tasya vai
      bāṇavegaṃ hi kas tasya śaktaḥ soḍhuṃ mahātmanaḥ
  7 pravrajyāyāṃ hi me hetuḥ sa eva puruṣarṣabha
      vināśamukham etat te kenākhyātaṃ durātmanā
  8 tam uvācātha sakrodho rāvaṇaḥ paribhartsayan
      akurvato 'smad vacanaṃ syān mṛtyur api te dhruvam
  9 mārīcaś cintayām āsa viśiṣṭān maraṇaṃ varam
      avaśyaṃ maraṇe prāpte kariṣyāmy asya yan matam
  10 tatas taṃ pratyuvācātha mārīco rākṣaseśvaram
     kiṃ te sāhyaṃ mayā kāryaṃ kariṣyāmy avaśo 'pi tat
 11 tam abravīd daśagrīvo gaccha sītāṃ pralobhaya
     ratnaśṛṅgo mṛgo bhūtvā ratnacitratanūruhaḥ
 12 dhruvaṃ sītā samālakṣya tvāṃ rāmaṃ codayiṣyati
     apakrānte ca kākutsthe sītā vaśyā bhaviṣyati
 13 tām ādāyāpaneṣyāmi tataḥ sa na bhaviṣyati
     bhāryā viyogād durbuddhir etat sāhyaṃ kuruṣva me
 14 ity evam ukto mārīcaḥ kṛtvodakam athātmanaḥ
     rāvaṇaṃ purato yāntam anvagacchat suduḥkhitaḥ
 15 tatas tasyāśramaṃ gatvā rāmasyākliṣṭakarmaṇaḥ
     cakratus tat tathā sarvam ubhau yat pūrvamantritam
 16 rāvaṇas tu yatir bhūtvā muṇḍaḥ kuṇḍī tridaṇḍadhṛk
     mṛgaś ca bhūtvā mārīcas taṃ deśam upajagmatuḥ
 17 darśayām āsa vaidehīṃ mārīco mṛgarūpadhṛk
     codayām āsa tasyārthe sā rāmaṃ vidhicoditā
 18 rāmas tasyāḥ priyaṃ kurvan dhanur ādāya satvaraḥ
     rakṣārthe lakṣmaṇaṃ nyasya prayayau mṛgalipsayā
 19 sadhanvī baddhatūṇīraḥ khaḍgagodhāṅgulitravān
     anvadhāvan mṛgaṃ rāmo rudras tārāmṛgaṃ yathā
 20 so 'ntarhitaḥ punas tasya darśanaṃ rākṣaso vrajan
     cakarṣa mahad adhvānaṃ rāmas taṃ bubudhe tataḥ
 21 niśācaraṃ viditvā taṃ rāghavaḥ pratibhānavān
     amoghaṃ śaram ādāya jaghāna mṛgarūpiṇam
 22 sa rāmabāṇābhihataḥ kṛtvā rāma svaraṃ tadā
     hā sīte lakṣmaṇety evaṃ cukrośārtasvareṇa ha
 23 śuśrāva tasya vaidehī tatas tāṃ karuṇāṃ giram
     sā prādravad yataḥ śabdas tām uvācātha lakṣmaṇaḥ
 24 alaṃ te śaṅkayā bhīru ko rāmaṃ viṣahiṣyati
     muhūrtād drakṣyase rāmam āgataṃ taṃ śucismite
 25 ity uktvā sā prarudatī paryaśaṅkata devaram
     hatā vai strīsvabhāvena śuddhacāritrabhūṣaṇam
 26 sā taṃ paruṣam ārabdhā vaktuṃ sādhvī pativratā
     naiṣa kālo bhaven mūḍha yaṃ tvaṃ prārthayase hṛdā
 27 apy ahaṃ śastram ādāya hanyām ātmānam ātmanā
     pateyaṃ giriśṛṅgād vā viśeyaṃ vā hutāśanam
 28 rāmaṃ bhartāram utsṛjya na tv ahaṃ tvāṃ kathaṃ cana
     nihīnam upatiṣṭheyaṃ śārdūlī kroṣṭukaṃ yathā
 29 etādṛśaṃ vaco śrutvā lakṣmaṇaḥ priya rāghavaḥ
     pidhāya karṇau sadvṛttaḥ prasthito yena rāgavaḥ
     sa rāmasya padaṃ gṛhya prasasāra dhanurdharaḥ
 30 etasminn antare rakṣo rāvaṇaḥ pratyadṛśyata
     abhavyo bhavyarūpeṇa bhasmacchanna ivānalaḥ
     yati veṣapraticchanno jihīrṣus tām aninditām
 31 sā tam ālakṣya saṃprāptaṃ dharmajñā janakātmajā
     nimantrayām āsa tadā phalamūlāśanādibhiḥ
 32 avamanya sa tat sarvaṃ svarūpaṃ pratipadya ca
     sāntvayām āsa vaidehīm iti rākṣasapuṃgavaḥ
 33 sīte rākṣasarājo 'haṃ rāvaṇo nāma viśrutaḥ
     mama laṅkā purī nāmnā ramyā pāre mahodadheḥ
 34 tatra tvaṃ varanārīṣu śobhiṣyasi mayā saha
     bhāryā me bhava suśroṇi tāpasaṃ tyajya rāghavam
 35 evamādīni vākyāni śrutvā sītātha jānakī
     pidhāya karṇau suśroṇī maivam ity abravīd vacaḥ
 36 prapated dyauḥ sanakṣatrā pṛthivī śakalībhavet
     śaityam agnir iyān nāhaṃ tyajeyaṃ ragunandanam
 37 kathaṃ hi bhinnakaraṭaṃ padminaṃ vanagocaram
     upasthāya mahānāgaṃ kareṇuḥ sūkaraṃ spṛśet
 38 kathaṃ hi pītvā mādhvīkaṃ pītvā ca madhumādhavīm
     lobhaṃ sauvīrake kuryān nārī kā cid iti smare
 39 iti sā taṃ samābhāṣya praviveśāśramaṃ punaḥ
     tām anudrutya suśroṇīṃ rāvaṇaḥ pratyaṣedhayat
 40 bhartsayitvā tu rūkṣeṇa svareṇa gatacetanām
     mūrdhajeṣu nijagrāha kham upācakrame tataḥ
 41 tāṃ dadarśa tadā gṛdhro jaṭāyur girigocaraḥ
     rudatīṃ rāma rāmeti hriyamāṇāṃ tapasvinām

SECTION CCLXII

Vaisampayana said, "These great warriors of the race of Bharata sojourned like immortals in the great forest of Kamyaka, employed in hunting and pleased with the sight of numerous wild tracts of country and wide reaches of woodland, gorgeous with flowers blossoming in season. And the sons of Pandu, each like unto Indra and the terror of his enemies, dwelt there for some time. And one day those valiant men, the conquerors of their foes, went about in all directions in search of game for feeding the Brahmanas in their company, leaving Draupadi alone at the hermitage, with the permission of the great ascetic Trinavindu, resplendent with ascetic grandeur, and of their spiritual guide Dhaumya. Meanwhile, the famous king of Sindhu, the son of Vriddhakshatra was, with a view to matrimony, proceeding to the kingdom of Salwa, dressed in his best royal apparel and accompanied by numerous princes. And the prince halted in the woods of Kamyaka. And in that secluded place, he found the beautiful Draupadi, the beloved and celebrated wife of the Pandavas, standing at the threshold of the hermitage. And she looked grand in the superb beauty of her form, and seemed to shed a lustre on the woodland around, like lightning illuminating masses of dark clouds. And they who saw her asked themselves, 'Is this an Apsara, or a daughter of the gods, or a celestial phantom?' And with this thought, their hands also joined together. They stood gazing on the perfect and faultless beauty of her form. And Jayadratha, the king of Sindhu, and the son of Vriddhakshatra, struck with amazement at the sight of that lady of faultless beauty, was seized with an evil intention. And inflamed with desire, he said to the prince named Kotika, 'Whose is this lady of faultless form? Is she of the human kind? I have no need to marry if I can secure this exquisitely beautiful creature. Taking her with me, I shall go back to my abode, Oh sir, and enquire who she is and whence she has come and why also that delicate being hath come into this forest beset with thorns. Will this ornament of womankind, this slender-waisted lady of so much beauty, endued with handsome teeth and large eyes, accept me as her lord? I shall certainly regard myself successful, if I obtain the hand of this excellent lady. Go, Kotika, and enquire who her husband may be.' Thus asked, Kotika, wearing a kundala, jumped out of his chariot and came near her, as a jackal approacheth a tigress, and spake unto her these words.'"

Book 3
Chapter 263

 1 [mārk]
      sakhā daśarathasyāsīj jaṭāyur aruṇātmajaḥ
      gṛdhrarājo mahāvīryaḥ saṃpātir yasya sodaraḥ
  2 sa dadarśa tadā sītāṃ rāvaṇāṅkagatāṃ snuṣām
      krodhād abhyadravat pakṣī rāvaṇaṃ rākṣaseśvaram
  3 athainam abravīd gṛdhro muñca muñceti maithilīm
      dhriyamāṇe mayi kathaṃ hariṣyasi niśācara
      na hi me mokṣyase jīvan yadi notsṛjase vadhūm
  4 uktvaivaṃ rākṣasendraṃ taṃ cakarta nakharair bhṛśam
      pakṣatuṇḍaprahāraiś ca bahuśo jarjarīkṛtaḥ
      cakṣāra rudhiraṃ bhūri giriḥ prasravaṇair iva
  5 sa vadhyamāno gṛdhreṇa rāmapriyahitaiṣiṇā
      khaṅgam ādāya ciccheda bhujau tasya patatriṇaḥ
  6 nihatya gṛdhrarājaṃ sa chinnābhra śikharopamam
      ūrdhvam ācakrame sītāṃ gṛhītvāṅkena rākṣasaḥ
  7 yatra yatra tu vaidehī paśyaty āśramamaṇḍalam
      saro vā saritaṃ vāpi tatra muñcati bhūṣaṇam
  8 sā dadarśa giriprasthe pañcavānarapuṃgavān
      tatra vāso mahad divyam utsasarja manasvinī
  9 tat teṣāṃ vānarendrāṇāṃ papāta pavanoddhutam
      madhye supītaṃ pañcānāṃ vidyun meghāntare yathā
  10 evaṃ hṛtāyāṃ vaidehyāṃ rāmo hatvā mahāmṛgam
     nivṛtto dadṛśe dhīmān bhrātaraṃ lakṣmaṇaṃ tadā
 11 katham utsṛjya vaidehīṃ vane rākṣasasevite
     ity evaṃ bhrātaraṃ dṛṣṭvā prāpto 'sīti vyagarhayat
 12 mṛgarūpadhareṇātha rakṣasā so 'pakarṣaṇam
     bhrātur āgamanaṃ caiva cintayan paryatapyata
 13 garhayann eva rāmas tu tvaritas taṃ samāsadat
     api jīvati vaidehī neti paśyāmi lakṣmaṇa
 14 tasya tat sarvam ācakhyau sītāyā lakṣmaṇo vacaḥ
     yad uktavaty asadṛśaṃ vaidehī paścimaṃ vacaḥ
 15 dahyamānena tu hṛdā rāmo 'bhyapatad āśramam
     sa dadarśa tadā gṛdhraṃ nihataṃ parvatopamam
 16 rākṣasaṃ śaṅkamānas tu vikṛṣya balavad dhanuḥ
     abhyadhāvata kākutsthas tatas taṃ saha lakṣmaṇaḥ
 17 sa tāv uvāca tejasvī sahitau rāmalakṣmaṇau
     gṛdhrarājo 'smi bhadraṃ vāṃ sakhā daśarathasya ha
 18 tasya tad vacanaṃ śrutvā saṃgṛhya dhanur ī śubhe
     ko 'yaṃ pitaram asmākaṃ nāmnāhety ūcatuś ca tau
 19 tato dadṛśatus tau taṃ chinnapalṣa dvayaṃ tathā
     tayoḥ śaśaṃsa gṛdhras tu sītārthe rāvaṇād vadham
 20 apṛcchad rāghavo gṛdhraṃ rāvaṇaḥ kāṃ diśaṃ gataḥ
     tasya gṛdhraḥ śiraḥ kampair ācacakṣe mamāra ca
 21 dakṣiṇām iti kākutstho viditvāsya tad iṅgitam
     sasskāraṃ lambhayām āsa sakhāyaṃ pūjayan pituḥ
 22 tato dṛṣṭvāśramapadaṃ vyapaviddhabṛsī ghaṭam
     vidhvastakalaśaṃ śūnyaṃ gomāyubalasevitam
 23 duḥkhaśokasamāviṣṭau vaidehī haraṇārditau
     jagmatur daṇḍakāraṇyaṃ dakṣiṇena paraṃtapau
 24 vane mahati tasmiṃs tu rāmaḥ saumitriṇā saha
     dadarśa mṛgayūthāni dravamāṇāni sarvaśaḥ
     śabdaṃ ca ghoraṃ sattvānāṃ dāvāgner iva vardhataḥ
 25 apaśyetāṃ muhūrtāc ca kabandhaṃ ghoradarśanam
     meghaparvata saṃkāśaṃ śālaskandhaṃ mahābhujam
     urogataviśālākṣaṃ mahodaramahāmukham
 26 yadṛcchayātha tad rakṣo kare jagrāha lakṣmaṇam
     viṣādam agamat sadyo saumitrir atha bhārata
 27 sa rāmam abhisaṃprekṣya kṛṣyate yena tanmukham
     viṣaṇṇaś cābravīd rāmaṃ paśyāvasthām imāṃ mama
 28 haraṇaṃ caiva vaidehyā mama cāyam upaplavaḥ
     rājyabhraṃśaś ca bhavatas tātasya maraṇaṃ tathā
 29 nāhaṃ tvāṃ saha vaidehyā sametaṃ kosalā gatam
     drakṣyāmi pṛthivī rājye pitṛpaitāmahe sthitam
 30 drakṣyanty āryasya dhanyā ye kuśa lāja śamī lavaiḥ
     abhiṣiktasya vadanaṃ somaṃ sābhra lavaṃ yathā
 31 evaṃ bahuvidhaṃ dhīmān vilalāpa sa lakṣmaṇaḥ
     tam uvācātha kākutsthaḥ saṃbhrameṣv apy asaṃbhramaḥ
 32 mā viṣādanaravyāghra naiṣa kaś cin mayi sthite
     chindhy asya dakṣiṇaṃ bāhuṃ chinnaḥ savyo mayā bhujaḥ
 33 ity evaṃ vadatā tasya bhujo rāmeṇa pātitaḥ
     khaṅgena bhṛśatīkṣṇena nikṛttas tilakāṇḍavat
 34 tato 'sya dakṣiṇaṃ bāhuṃ khaṅgenājaghnivān balī
     saumitrir api saṃprekṣya bhrātaraṃ rāghavaṃ sthitam
 35 punar abhyāhanat pārśve tad rakṣo lakṣmaṇo bhṛśam
     gatāsur apatad bhūmau kabandhaḥ sumahāṃs tataḥ
 36 tasya dehād viniḥsṛtya puruṣo divyadarśanaḥ
     dadṛśe divam āsthāya divi sūrya iva jvalan
 37 papraccha rāmas taṃ vāgmī kas tvaṃ prabrūhi pṛcchataḥ
     kāmayā kim idaṃ citram āścaryaṃ pratibhāti me
 38 tasyācacakṣe gandharvo viśvāvasur ahaṃ nṛpa
     prāpto brahmānuśāpena yoniṃ rākṣasasevitām
 39 rāvaṇena hṛtā sītā rājñā laṅkānivāsinā
     sugrīvam abhigacchasva sa te sāhyaṃ kariṣyati
 40 eṣā pampā śivajalā haṃsakāraṇḍa vāyutā
     ṛśyamūkasya śailasya saṃnikarṣe taṭākinī
 41 saṃvasaty atra sugrīvaś caturbhiḥ sacivaiḥ saha
     bhrātā vānararājasya vālino meha mālinaḥ
 42 etāvac chakyam asmābhir vaktuṃ draṣṭāsi jānakīm
     dhruvaṃ vānararājasya vidito rāvaṇālayaḥ
 43 ity uktvāntarhito divyaḥ puruṣaḥ sa mahāprabhaḥ
     vismayaṃ jagmatuś cobhau tau vīrau rāmalakṣmaṇau

SECTION CCLXIII

Kotika said, "Excellent lady, who art thou that standest alone, leaning on a branch of the Kadamva tree at this hermitage and looking grand like a flame of fire blazing at night time, and fanned by the wind? Exquisitely beautiful as thou art, how is it that thou feelest not any fear in these forests? Methinks thou art a goddess, or a Yakshi, or a Danavi, or an excellent Apsara, or the wife of a Daitya, or a daughter of the Naga king, or a Rakshasi or the
p. 519
wife of Varuna, or of Yama, or of Soma, or of Kuvera, who, having assumed a human form, wanderest in these forests. Or, hast thou come from the mansions of Dhatri, or of Vidhatri, or of Savitri, or of Vibhu, or of Sakra? Thou dost not ask us who we are, nor do we know who protects thee here! Respectfully do we ask thee, good lady, who is thy powerful father, and, O, do tell us truly the names of thy husband, thy relatives, and thy race, and tell us also what thou dost here. As for us, I am king Suratha's son whom people know by the name of Kotika, and that man with eyes large as the petals of the lotus, sitting on a chariot of gold, like the sacrificial fire on the altar, is the warrior known by the name of Kshemankara, king of Trigarta. And behind him is the famous son of the king of Pulinda, who is even now gazing on thee. Armed with a mighty bow and endued with large eyes, and decorated with floral wreaths, he always liveth on the breasts of mountains. The dark and handsome young man, the scourge of his enemies, standing at the edge of that tank, is the son of Suvala of the race of Ikshwaku. And if, O excellent lady, thou hast ever heard the name of Jayadratha, the king of Sauviras, even he is there at the head of six thousand chariots, with horses and elephants and infantry, and followed by twelve Sauvira princes as his standard-bearers, named Angaraka, Kunjara, Guptaka, Satrunjaya, Srinjaya, Suprabiddha, Prabhankara, Bhramara, Ravi, Sura, Pratapa and Kuhana, all mounted on chariots drawn by chestnut horses and every one of them looking like the fire on the sacrificial altar. The brothers also of the king, viz., the powerful Valahaka, Anika, Vidarana and others, are among his followers. These strong-limbed and noble youths are the flowers of the Sauvira chivalry. The king is journeying in the company of these his friends, like Indra surrounded by the Maruts. O fine-haired lady, do tell us that are unacquainted (with these matters), whose wife and whose daughter thou art."

Book 3
Chapter 264

1 [mārk]
      tato 'vidūre nalinīṃ prabhūtakamalotpalām
      sītāharaṇaduḥkhārtaḥ pampāṃ rāmaḥ samāsadat
  2 mārutena suśītena sukhenāmṛta gandhinā
      sevyamāno vane tasmiñ jagāma manasā priyām
  3 vilalāpa sa rājendras tatra kāntām anusmaran
      kāmabāṇābhisaṃtaptaḥ saumitris tam athābravīt
  4 na tvām evaṃvidho bhāvaḥ spraṣṭum arhati mānada
      ātmavantam iva vyādhiḥ puruṣaṃ vṛddhaśīlinam
  5 pravṛttir upalabdhā te vaidehyā rāvaṇasya ca
      tāṃ tvaṃ puruṣakāreṇa buddhyā caivopapādaya
  6 abhigacchāva sugrīvaṃ śailasthaṃ haripuṃgavam
      mayi śiṣye ca bhṛtye ca sahāye ca samāśvasa
  7 evaṃ bahuvidhair vākyair lakṣmaṇena sarāghavaḥ
      uktaḥ prakṛtim āpede kārye cānantaro 'bhavat
  8 niṣevya vāri pampāyās tarpayitvā pitṝn api
      pratasthatur ubhau vīrau bhrātarau rāmalakṣmaṇau
  9 tāv ṛśyamūkam abhyetya bahumūlaphalaṃ girim
      giryagre vānarān pañca vīrau dadṛśatus tadā
  10 sugrīvaḥ preṣayām āsa sacivaṃ vānaraṃ tayoḥ
     buddhimantaṃ hanūmantaṃ himavantam iva sthitam
 11 tena saṃbhāṣya pūrvaṃ tau sugrīvam abhijagmatuḥ
     sakhyaṃ vānararājena cakre rāmas tato nṛpa
 12 tad vāso darśayām āsur tasya kārye nivedite
     vānarāṇāṃ tu yat sītā hriyamāṇābhyavāsṛjat
 13 tat pratyayakaraṃ labdhvā sugrīvaṃ plavagādhipam
     pṛthivyāṃ vānaraiśvarye svayaṃ rāmo 'bhyaṣecayat
 14 pratijajñe ca kākutsthaḥ samare vālino vadham
     sugrīvaś cāpi vaidehyāḥ punar ānayanaṃ nṛpa
 15 ity uktvā samayaṃ kṛtvā viśvāsya ca parasparam
     abhyetya sarve kiṣkindhāṃ tasthur yuddhābhikāṅkṣiṇaḥ
 16 sugrīvaḥ prāpya kiṣkindhāṃ nanādaughanibhasvanaḥ
     nāsya tan mamṛṣe bālī taṃ tārā pratyaṣedhayat
 17 yathā nadati sugrīvo balavān eṣa vānaraḥ
     manye cāśrayavān prāpto na tvaṃ nirgantum arhasi
 18 hemamālī tato vālī tārāṃ tārādhipānanām
     provāca vacanaṃ vāgmī tāṃ vānarapatiḥ patiḥ
 19 sarvabhūtarutajñā tvaṃ paśya buddhyā samanvitā
     kenāpāśrayavān prāpto mamaiṣa bhrātṛgandhikaḥ
 20 cintayitvā muhūrtaṃ tu tārā tārādhipaprabhā
     patim ity abravīt prājñā śṛṇu sarvaṃ kapīśvara
 21 hṛtadāro mahāsattvo rāmo daśarathātmajaḥ
     tulyāri mitratāṃ prāptaḥ sugrīveṇa dhanurdharaḥ
 22 bhrātā cāsya mahābāhuḥ saumitrir aparājitaḥ
     lakṣmaṇo nāma medhāvī sthitaḥ kāryārthasiddhaye
 23 maindaś ca dvividaś caiva hanūmāṃś cānilātmajaḥ
     jāmbavān ṛkṣarājaś ca sugrīvasacivāḥ sthitāḥ
 24 sarva ete mahātmāno buddhimanto mahābalāḥ
     alaṃ tava vināśāya rāma vīryavyapāśrayāt
 25 tasyās tad ākṣipya vaco hitam uktaṃ kapīṣvaraḥ
     paryaśaṅkata tām īrṣuḥ sugrīva gatamānasām
 26 tārāṃ paruṣam uktvā sa nirjagāma guhā mukhāt
     sthitaṃ mālyavato 'bhyāśe sugrīvaṃ so 'bhyabhāṣata
 27 asakṛt tvaṃ mayā mūḍha nirjito jīvitapriyaḥ
     mukto jñātir iti jñātvā kā tvarā maraṇe punaḥ
 28 ity uktaḥ prāha sugrīvo bhrātaraṃ hetumad vacaḥ
     prāptakālam amitraghno rāmaṃ saṃbodhayann iva
 29 hṛtadārasya me rājan hṛtarājyasya ca tvayā
     kiṃ nu jīvitasāmarthyam iti viddhi samāgatam
 30 evam uktvā bahuvidhaṃ tatas tau saṃnipetatuḥ
     samare vālisugrīvau śālatālaśilāyudhau
 31 ubhau jaghnatur anyonyam ubhau bhūmau nipetatuḥ
     ubhau vavalgatuś citraṃ muṣṭibhiś ca nijaghnatuḥ
 32 ubhau rudhirasaṃsiktau nakhadanta parikṣatau
     śuśubhāte tadā vīrau piśpitāv iva kiṃśukau
 33 na viśeṣas tayor yuddhe tadā kaś cana dṛśyate
     sugrīvasya tadā mālāṃ hanūmān kaṇṭha āsajat
 34 sa mālayā tadā vīraḥ śuśubhe kaṇṭhasaktayā
     śrīmān iva mahāśailo malayo meghamālayā
 35 kṛtacihnaṃ tu sugrīvaṃ rāmo dṛṣṭvā mahādhanuḥ
     vicakarṣa dhanuḥśreṣṭhaṃ vālim uddiśya lakṣyavat
 36 visphāras tasya dhanuṣo yantrasyeva tadā babhau
     vitatrāsa tadā vālī śareṇābhihato hṛdi
 37 sa bhinnamarmābhihato vaktrāc choṇitam udvaman
     dadarśāvasthitaṃ rāmam ārāt saumitriṇā saha
 38 garhayitvā sa kākutsthaṃ papāta bhuvi mūrchitaḥ
     tārā dadarśa taṃ bhūmau tārāpatim iva cyutam
 39 hate vālini sugrīvaḥ kiṣkindhāṃ pratyapadyata
     tāṃ ca tārāpatimukhīṃ tārāṃ nipatiteśvarām
 40 rāmas tu caturo māsān pṛṣṭhe mālyavataḥ śubhe
     nivāsam akarod dhīmān sugrīveṇābhyupasthitaḥ
 41 rāvaṇo 'pi purīṃ gatvā laṅkāṃ kāmabalāt kṛtaḥ
     sītāṃ niveśayām āsa bhavane nandanopame
     aśokavanikābhyāśe tāpasāśramasaṃnibhe
 42 bhartṛsmaraṇa tanv aṅgī tāpasī veṣadhāriṇī
     upavāsatapaḥ śīlā tatra sā pṛthulekṣaṇā
     uvāsa duḥkhavasatīḥ phalamūlakṛtāśanā
 43 dideśa rākṣasīs tatra rakṣaṇe rākṣasādhipaḥ
     prāsāsiśūlaparaśu mudgarālāta dhāriṇīḥ
 44 dvyakṣīṃ tryakṣīṃ lalāṭākṣīṃ dīrghajihvām ajihvikām
     tristanīm ekapādāṃ ca trijaṭām ekalocanām
 45 etāś cānyāś ca dīptākṣyaḥ karabhotkaṭa mūrdhajāḥ
     parivāryāsate sītāṃ divārātram atandritāḥ
 46 tās tu tām āyatāpāṅgīṃ piśācyo dāruṇasvanāḥ
     tarjayanti sadā raudrāḥ paruṣavyañjanākṣarāḥ
 47 khādāma pāṭayāmaināṃ tilaśaḥ pravibhajya tām
     yeyaṃ bhartāram asmākam avamanyeha jīvati
 48 ity evaṃ paribhartsantīs trāsyamānā punaḥ punaḥ
     bhartṛśokasamāviṣṭā niḥśvasyedam uvāca tāḥ
 49 āryāḥ khādata māṃ śīghraṃ na me lobho 'sti jīvite
     vinā taṃ pundarīkākṣaṃ nīlakuñcita mūrdhajam
 50 apy evāhaṃ nirāhārā jīvitapriyavarjitā
     śoṣayiṣyāmi gātrāṇi vyālī tālagatā yathā
 51 na tv anyam abhigaccheyaṃ pumāṃsaṃ rāghavād ṛte
     iti jānīta satyaṃ me kriyatāṃ yad anantaram
 52 tasyās tad vacanaṃ śrutvā rākṣasyas tāḥ kharasvanāḥ
     ākhyātuṃ rākṣasendrāya jagmus tat sarvam āditaḥ
 53 gatāsutāsu sarvāsu trijaṭā nāma rākṣasī
     sāntvayām āsa vaidehīṃ dharmajñā priyavādinī
 54 sīte vakṣyāmi te kiṃ cid viśvāsaṃ kuru me sakhi
     bhayaṃ te vyetu vāmoru śṛṇu cedaṃ vaco mama
 55 avindhyo nāma medhāvī vṛddho rākṣasapuṃgavaḥ
     sa rāmasya hitānveṣī tvadarthe hi sa māvadat
 56 sītā madvacanād vācyā samāśvāsya prasādya ca
     bhartā te kuśalī rāmo lakṣmaṇānugato balī
 57 sakhyaṃ vānararājena śakra pratimatejasā
     kṛtavān rāghavaḥ śrīmāṃs tvadarthe ca samudyataḥ
 58 mā ca te 'stu bhayaṃ bhīru rāvaṇāl lokagarhitāt
     nalakūbara śāpena rakṣitā hy asy anindite
 59 śapto hy eṣa purā pāpo vadhūṃ rambhāṃ parāmṛśan
     na śakto vivaśāṃ nārīm upaitum ajitendriyaḥ
 60 kṣipram eṣyati te bhartā sugrīveṇābhirakṣitaḥ
     saumitrisahito dhīmāṃs tvāṃ ceto mokṣayiṣyati
 61 svapnā hi sumahāghorā dṛṣṭā me 'niṣṭa darśanāḥ
     vināśāyāsya durbuddheḥ paulastya kulaghātinaḥ
 62 dāruṇo hy eṣa duṣṭātmā kṣudrakarmā niśācaraḥ
     svabhāvāc chīla doṣeṇa sarveṣāṃ bhayavardhanaḥ
 63 spardhate sarvadevair yaḥ kālopahatacetanaḥ
     mayā vināśaliṅgāni svapne dṛṣṭāni tasya vai
 64 tailābhiṣikto vikaco majjan paṅke daśānanaḥ
     asakṛt kharayukte tu rathe nṛtyann iva sthitaḥ
 65 kumbhakarṇādayaś ceme nagnāḥ patitamūrdhajāḥ
     kṛṣyante dakṣiṇām āśāṃ raktamālyānulepanāḥ
 66 śvetātapatraḥ soṣṇīṣaḥ śuklamālyavibhūṣaṇaḥ
     śvetaparvatam ārūḍha eka eva vibhīṣaṇaḥ
 67 sacivāś cāsya catvāraḥ śuklamālyānulepanāḥ
     śvetaparvatam ārūḍhā mokṣyante 'smān mahābhayāt
 68 rāmasyāstreṇa pṛthivī parikṣiptā sasāgarā
     yaśasā pṛthivīṃ kṛtsnāṃ pūrayiṣyati te patiḥ
 69 asthi saṃcayam ārūḍho bhuñjāno madhu pāyasam
     lakṣmaṇaś ca mayā dṛṣṭo nirīkṣan sarvatodiśaḥ
 70 rudatī rudhirārdrāṅgī vyāghreṇa parirakṣitā
     asakṛt tvaṃ mayā dṛṣṭā gacchantī duśam uttarām
 71 harṣam eṣyasi vaidehi kṣipraṃ bhartṛsamanvitā
     rāghaveṇa saha bhrātrā sīte tvam acirād iva
 72 iti sā mṛgaśāvākṣī tac chrutvā trijaṭā vacaḥ
     babhūvāśāvatī bālā punar bhartṛsamāgame
 73 yāvad abhyāgatā raudrāḥ piśācyas tāḥ sudāruṇāḥ
     dadṛśus tāṃ trijaṭayā sahāsīnāṃ yathā purā

SECTION CCLXIV

Vaisampayana continued, "The princess Draupadi, thus questioned by that ornament of Sivi's race, moved her eyes gently, and letting go her hold of the Kadamva blanch and arranging her silken apparel she said, I am aware, O prince, that it is not proper for a person like me to address you thus, but as there is not another man or woman here to speak with thee and as I am alone here just now, let me, therefore, speak. Know, worthy sir, that being alone in this forest here, I should not speak unto thee, remembering the usages of my sex. I have learned, O Saivya, that thou art Suratha's son, whom people know by the name of Kotika. Therefore, on my part, I shall now tell thee of my relations and renowned race. I am the daughter of king Drupada, and people know me by the name of Krishna, and I have accepted as my husbands, five persons of whom you may have heard while they were living at Kahandavaprastha. Those noble persons, viz., Yudhishthira, Bhimasena, Arjuna, and the two sons of Madri, leaving me here and having assigned unto themselves the four points of the horizon, have gone out on
p. 520
a hunting excursion. The king hath gone to the east, Bhimasena towards the south, Arjuna to the west, and the twin brothers towards the north! Therefore, do ye now alight and dismiss your carriages so that ye may depart after receiving a due welcome from them. The high-souled son of Dharma is fond of guests and will surely be delighted to see you!' Having addressed Saivya's son in this way, the daughter of Drupada, with face beautiful as the moon, remembering well her husband's character for hospitality, entered her spacious cottage."

Book 3
Chapter 265

 1 [mārk]
      tatas tāṃ bhartṛśokārtāṃ dīnāṃ malinavāsasam
      maṇiśeṣābhyalaṃkārāṃ rudatīṃ ca pativratām
  2 rākṣasībhir upāsyantīṃ samāsīnāṃ śilātale
      rāvaṇaḥ kāmabāṇārto dadarśopasasarpa ca
  3 devadānavagandharvayakṣakiṃpuruṣair yudhi
      ajito śokavanikāṃ yayau kandarpa mohitaḥ
  4 divyāmbara dharaḥ śrīmān sumṛṣṭamaṇikuṇḍalaḥ
      vicitramālyamukuṭo vasanta iva mūrtimān
  5 sa kalpavṛkṣasadṛśo yatnād api vibhūṣitaḥ
      śmaśānacaityadrumavad bhūṣito 'pi bhayaṃkaraḥ
  6 sa tasyās tanumadhyāyāḥ samīpe rajanīcaraḥ
      dadṛśe rohiṇīm etya śanaiścara iva grahaḥ
  7 sa tām āmantrya suśroṇīṃ puṣpahetu śarāhataḥ
      idam ity abravīd bālāṃ trastāṃ rauhīm ivābalām
  8 sīte paryāptam etāvat kṛto bhartur anugrahaḥ
      prasādaṃ kuru tanv aṅgi kriyatāṃ parikarma te
  9 bhajasva māṃ varārohe mahārhābharaṇāmbarā
      bhava me sarvanārīṇām uttamā varavarṇini
  10 santi me devakanyāś ca rājarṣīṇāṃ tathāṅganāḥ
     santi dānava kanyāś ca daityānāṃ cāpi yoṣitaḥ
 11 caturdaśa piśācānāṃ koṭyo me vacane sthitāḥ
     dvis tāvat puruṣādānāṃ rakṣasāṃ bhīmakarmaṇām
 12 tato me triguṇā yakṣā ye madvacana kāriṇaḥ
     ke cid eva dhanādhyakṣaṃ bhrātaraṃ me samāśritāḥ
 13 gandharvāpsaraso bhadre mām āpānagataṃ sadā
     upatiṣṭhanti vāmoru yathaiva bhrātaraṃ mama
 14 putro 'ham api viprarṣeḥ sākṣād viśravaso muneḥ
     pañcamo lokapālānām iti me prathitaṃ yaśaḥ
 15 divyāni bhakṣyabhojyāni pānāni vividhāni ca
     yathaiva tridaśeśasya tathaiva mama bhāmini
 16 kṣīyatāṃ duṣkṛtaṃ karma vanavāsa kṛtaṃ tava
     bhāryā me bhava suśroṇi yathā mandodarī tathā
 17 ity uktā tena vaidehī parivṛtya śubhānanā
     tṛṇam antarataḥ kṛtvā tam uvāca niśācaram
 18 aśivenātivāmorur ajasraṃ netravāriṇā
     stanāv apatitau bālā sahitāv abhivarṣatī
     uvāca vākyaṃ taṃ kṣudraṃ vaidehī patidevatā
 19 asakṛd vadato vākyam īdṛśaṃ rākṣaseśvara
     viṣādayuktam etat te mayā śrutam abhāgyayā
 20 tad bhadra sukhabhadraṃ te mānasaṃ vinivartyatām
     paradārāsmy alabhyā ca satataṃ ca pativratā
 21 na caivaupayikī bhāryā mānuṣī kṛpaṇā tava
     vivaśāṃ dharṣayitvā ca kāṃ tvaṃ prītim avāpsyasi
 22 prajāpatisamo vipro brahmayoniḥ pitā tava
     na ca pālayase dharmaṃ lokapālasamaḥ katham
 23 bhrātaraṃ rājarājānaṃ maheśvara sakhaṃ prabhum
     dhaneśvaraṃ vyapadiśan kathaṃ tv iha na lajjase
 24 ity uktvā prārudat sītā kampayantī payodharau
     śirodharāṃ ca tanv aṅgī mukhaṃ pracchādya vāsasā
 25 tasyā rudatyā bhāminyā dīrghā veṇī susaṃyatā
     dadṛśe svasitā snigdhā lākī vyālīva mūrdhani
 26 tac chrutvā rāvaṇo vākyaṃ sītayoktaṃ suniṣṭhuram
     pratyākhyāto 'pi durmedhāḥ punar evābravīd vacaḥ
 27 kāmam aṅgāni me sīte dunotu makaradhvajaḥ
     na tvām akāmāṃ suśroṇīṃ sameṣye cāruhāsinīm
 28 kiṃ nu śakyaṃ mayā kartuṃ yat tvam adyāpi mānuṣam
     āhārabhūtam asmākaṃ rāmam evānurudhyase
 29 ity uktvā tām anindyāṅgīṃ sa rākṣasagaṇeśvaraḥ
     tatraivāntarhito bhūtvā jagāmābhimatāṃ diśam
 30 rākṣasībhiḥ parivṛtā vaidehī śokakarśitā
     sevyamānā trijaṭayā tatraiva nyavasat tadā

SECTION CCLXV

Vaisampayana said, "O Bharata, Kotikakhya related to those princes who had been waiting, all that had passed between him and Krishna. And hearing Kotikakhya's words, Jayadratha said to that scion of the race of Sivi, 'Having listened only to her speech, my heart has been lovingly inclined towards that ornament of womankind. Why therefore, hast thou returned (thus unsuccessful)? I tell thee truly, O thou of mighty arms, that having once seen this lady, other women now seem to me like so many monkeys. I having looked at her, she has captivated my heart. Do tell me, O Saivya, if that excellent lady is of the human kind.' Kotika replied, 'This lady is the famous princess Krishna, the daughter of Drupada, and the celebrated wife of the five sons of Pandu. She is the much esteemed and beloved and chaste wife of the sons of Pritha. Taking her with thee, do thou proceed towards Sauvira!'"
Vaisampayana continued, 'Thus addressed, the evil-minded Jayadratha, the king of Sindhu, Sauvira and other countries, said, 'I must see Draupadi.' And with six other men he entered that solitary hermitage, like a wolf entering the den of a lion. And he said unto Krishna, 'Hail to thee, excellent lady! Are thy husbands well and those, besides, whose prosperity thou always wishest.' Draupadi replied, 'Kunti's son king Yudhishthira of the race of Kuru, his brothers, myself, and all those of whom thou hast enquired of, are well. Is everything right with thy kingdom, thy government, exchequer, and thy army? Art thou, as sole ruler, governing with justice the rich countries of Saivya, Sivi, Sindhu and others that thou hast brought under thy sway? Do thou, O prince, accept this water for washing thy feet. Do thou also take this seat. I offer thee fifty animals for thy train's breakfast. Besides these, Yudhishthira himself, the son of Kunti, will give thee porcine deer and Nanku deer, and does, and antelopes, and Sarabhas, and rabbits, and Ruru deer, and bears, and Samvara deer and gayals and many other animals, besides wild boars and buffaloes and other animals of the quadruped tribe.' Hearing this Jayadratha replied, saying, 'All is well with me. By offering to provide our breakfast, thou hast in a manner actually done it. Come now and ride my chariot and be completely happy. For it becomes not thee to have any regard for the miserable sons of Pritha who are living in the woods, whose energies have been paralysed, whose kingdom hath been snatched
p. 521
and whose fortunes are at the lowest ebb. A woman of sense like thee doth not attach herself to a husband that is poor. She should follow her lord when he is in prosperity but abandon him when in adversity. The sons of Pandu have for ever fallen away from their high state, and have lost their kingdom for all time to come. Thou hast no need, therefore, to partake of their misery from any regard for them. Therefore, O thou of beautiful hips, forsaking the sons of Pandu, be happy by becoming my wife, and share thou with me the kingdoms of Sindhu and Sauvira.'"
Vaisampayana continued, "Hearing these frightful words of the king of Sindhu, Krishna retired from that place, her face furrowed into a frown owing to the contraction of her eye-brows. But disregarding his words from supreme contempt, the slender-waisted Krishna reproving said unto the king of Sindhu, 'Speak not thus again! Art thou not ashamed? Be on thy guard!' And that lady of irreproachable character anxiously expecting the return of her husband, began, with long speeches, to beguile him completely."

Book 3
Chapter 266

1 [mārk]
      rāghavas tu sasaumitriḥ sugrīveṇābhipālitaḥ
      vasan mālyavataḥ pṛṣṭhe dadarśa vimalaṃ nabhaḥ
  2 sa dṛṣṭvā vimale vyomni nirmalaṃ śaśalakṣaṇam
      grahanakṣatratārābhir anuyātam amitrahā
  3 kumudotpala padmānāṃ gandham ādāya vāyunā
      mahīdharasthaḥ śītena sahasā pratibodhitha
  4 prabhāte lakṣmaṇaṃ vīram abhyabhāṣata durmanāḥ
      sītāṃ saṃsmṛtya dharmātmā ruddhāṃ rākṣasa veśmani
  5 gaccha lakṣmaṇa jānīhi kiṣkindhāyāṃ kapīśvaram
      pramattaṃ grāmyadharmeṣu ketaghnaṃ svārthapaṇḍitam
  6 yo 'sau kulādhamo mūḍho mayā rājye 'bhiṣecitaḥ
      sarvavānaragopucchā yam ṛkṣāś ca bhajanti vai
  7 yadarthaṃ nihato vālī mayā raghukulodvaha
      tvayā saha mahābāho kiṣkindhopavane tadā
  8 kṛtaghnaṃ tam ahaṃ manye vānarāpasadaṃ bhuvi
      yo mām evaṃgato mūḍho na jānīte 'dya lakṣmaṇa
  9 asau manye na jānīte samayapratipādanam
      kṛtopakāraṃ māṃ nūnam avamanyālpayā dhiyā
  10 yadi tāvad anudyuktaḥ śete kāmasukhātmakaḥ
     netavyo vālimārgeṇa sarvabhūtagatiṃ tvayā
 11 athāpi ghaṭate 'smākam arthe vānarapuṃgavaḥ
     tam ādāyaihi kākutstha tvarāvān bhava māciram
 12 ity ukto lakṣmaṇo bhrātrā guruvākyahite rataḥ
     pratasthe ruciraṃ gṛhya samārgaṇa guṇaṃ dhanuḥ
     kiṣkindhā dvāram āsādya praviveśānivāritaḥ
 13 sakrodha iti taṃ matvā rājā pratyudyayau hariḥ
     taṃ sadāro vinītātmā sugrīvaḥ plavagādhipaḥ
     pūjayā pratijagrāha prīyamāṇas tad arhayā
 14 tam abravīd rāmavaco saumitrir akutobhayaḥ
     sa tat sarvam aśeṣeṇa śrutvā prahvaḥ kṛtāñjaliḥ
 15 sabhṛtyadāro rājendra sugrīvo vānarādhipaḥ
     idam āha vaco prīto lakṣmaṇaṃ narakuñjaram
 16 nāsmi lakṣmaṇa durmedhā na kṛtaghno na nirghṛṇaḥ
     śrūyatāṃ yaḥ prayatno me sītā paryeṣaṇe kṛtaḥ
 17 diśaḥ prasthāpitāḥ sarve vinītā harayo mayā
     sarveṣāṃ ca kṛtaḥ kālo māsenāgamanaṃ punaḥ
 18 yair iyaṃ savanā sādriḥ sapurā sāgarāmbarā
     vicetavyā mahī vīra sagrāma nagarākarā
 19 sa māsaḥ pañcarātreṇa pūrṇo bhavitum arhati
     tataḥ śroṣyasi rāmeṇa sahitaḥ sumahat priyam
 20 ity ukto lakṣmaṇas tena vānarendreṇa dhīmatā
     tyaktvā roṣam adīnātmā sugrīvaṃ pratyapūjayat
 21 sa rāmaṃ saha sugrīvo mālyavat pṛṣṭham āsthitam
     abhigamyodayaṃ tasya kāryasya pratyavedayat
 22 ity evaṃ vānarendrās te samājagmuḥ sahasraśaḥ
     diśas tisro vicityātha na tu ye dakṣiṇāṃ gatāḥ
 23 ācakhyus te tu rāmāya mahīṃ sāgaramekhalām
     vicitāṃ na tu vaidehyā darśanaṃ rāvaṇasya vā
 24 gatās tu dakṣiṇām āśāṃ ye vai vānarapuṃgavāḥ
     āśāvāṃs teṣu kākutsthaḥ prānān ārto 'py adhārayat
 25 dvimāsoparame kāle vyatīte plavagās tataḥ
     sugrīvam abhigamyedaṃ tvaritā vākyam abruvan
 26 rakṣitaṃ vālinā yat tat sphītaṃ madhuvanaṃ mahat
     tvayā ca plavagaśreṣṭha tad bhuṅkte pavanātmajaḥ
 27 vāliputro 'ṅgadaś caiva ye cānye plavagarṣabhāḥ
     vicetuṃ dakṣiṇām āśāṃ rājan prasthāpitās tvayā
 28 teṣāṃ taṃ praṇayaṃ śrutvā mene sa kṛtakṛtyatām
     kṛtārthānāṃ hi bhṛtyānām etad bhavati ceṣṭitam
 29 sa tad rāmāya medhāvī śaśaṃsa plavagarṣabhaḥ
     rāmaś cāpy anumānena mene dṛṣṭāṃ tu maithilīm
 30 hanūmatpramukhāś cāpi viśrāntās te plavaṃgamāḥ
     abhijagmur harīndraṃ taṃ rāmalakṣmaṇasaṃnidhau
 31 gatiṃ ca mukhavarṇaṃ ca dṛṣṭvā rāmo hanūmataḥ
     agamat pratyayaṃ bhūyo dṛṣṭā sīteti bhārata
 32 hanūmatpramukhās te tu vānarāḥ pūrṇamānasāḥ
     praṇemur vidhivad rāmaṃ sugrīvaṃ lakṣmaṇaṃ tathā
 33 tān uvācāgatān rāmaḥ pragṛhya saśaraṃ dhanuḥ
     api māṃ jīvayiṣyadhvam api vaḥ kṛtakṛtyatā
 34 api rājyam ayodhyāyāṃ kārayiṣyāmy ahaṃ punaḥ
     nihatya samare śatrūn āhṛtya janakātmajām
 35 amokṣayitvā vaidehīm ahatvā ca ripūn raṇe
     hṛtadāro 'vadhūtaś ca nāhaṃ jīvitum utsahe
 36 ity uktavacanaṃ rāmaṃ pratyuvācānilātmajaḥ
     priyam ākhyāmi te rāma dṛṣṭā sā jānakī mayā
 37 vicitya dakṣiṇām āśāṃ saparvatavanākarām
     śrāntāḥ kāle vyatīte sma dṛṣṭavanto mahāguhām
 38 praviśāmo vayaṃ tāṃ tu bahuyojanam āyatām
     andhakārāṃ suvipināṃ gahanāṃ kīṭa sevitām
 39 gatvā sumahad adhvānam ādityasya prabhāṃ tataḥ
     dṛṣṭavantaḥ sma tatraiva bhavanaṃ divyam antarā
 40 mayasya kila daityasya tadāsīd veśma rāghava
     tatra prabhāvatī nāma tapo 'tapyata tāpasī
 41 tayā dattāni bhojyāni pānāni vividhāni ca
     bhuktvā labdhabalāḥ santas tayoktena pathā tataḥ
 42 niryāya tasmād uddeśāt paśyāmo lavaṇāmbhasaḥ
     samīpe sahyamalayau darduraṃ ca mahāgirim
 43 tato malayam āruhya paśyanto varuṇālayam
     viṣaṇṇā vyathitāḥ khinnā nirāśā jīvite bhṛśam
 44 anekaśatavistīrṇaṃ yojanānāṃ mahodadhim
     timinakra jhaṣāvāsaṃ cintayantaḥ suduḥkhitāḥ
 45 tatrānaśana saṃkalpaṃ kṛtvāsīnā vayaṃ tadā
     tataḥ kathānte gṛdhrasya jaṭāyor abhavat kathā
 46 tataḥ parvataśṛṅgābhaṃ ghorarūpaṃ bhayāvaham
     pakṣiṇaṃ dṛṣṭavantaḥ sma vainateyam ivāparam
 47 so 'smān atarkayad bhoktum athābhyetya vaco 'bravīt
     bhoḥ ka eṣa mama bhrātur jaṭāyoḥ kurute kathām
 48 saṃpātir nāma tasyāhaṃ jyeṣṭho bhrātā khagādhipaḥ
     anyonyaspardhayārūḍhāv āvām ādityasaṃsadam
 49 tato dagdhāv imau pakṣau na dagdhau tu jaṭāyuṣaḥ
     tadā me ciradṛṣṭaḥ sa bhrātā gṛdhrapatiḥ priyaḥ
     nirdagdhapakṣaḥ patito hy aham asmin mahāgirau
 50 tasyaivaṃ vadato 'smābhir hato bhrātā niveditaḥ
     vyasanaṃ bhavataś cedaṃ saṃkṣepād vai niveditam
 51 sa saṃpātis tadā rājañ śrutvā sumahad apriyam
     viṣaṇṇacetāḥ papraccha punar asmān ariṃdama
 52 kaḥ sa rāmaḥ kathaṃ sītā jaṭāyuś ca kathaṃ hataḥ
     icchāmi sarvam evaitac chrotuṃ plavagasattamāḥ
 53 tasyāhaṃ sarvam evaitaṃ bhavato vyasanāgamam
     prāyopaveśane caiva hetuṃ vistarato 'bruvam
 54 so 'smān utthāpayām āsa vākyenānena pakṣirāj
     rāvaṇo vidito mahyaṃ laṅkā cāsya mahāpurī
 55 dṛṣṭā pāre samudrasya trikūṭagirikandare
     bhavitrī tatra vaidehī na me 'sty atra vicāraṇā
 56 iti tasya vaco śrutvā vayam utthāya satvarāḥ
     sāgaraplavane mantraṃ mantrayāmaḥ paraṃtapa
 57 nādhyavasyad yadā kaś cit sāgarasya vilaṅghane
     tataḥ pitaram āviśya pupluve 'haṃ mahārṇavam
     śatayojanavistīrṇaṃ nihatya jalarākṣasīm
 58 tatra sītā mayā dṛṣṭā rāvaṇāntaḥpure satī
     upavāsatapaḥ śīlā bhartṛdarśanalālasā
     jaṭilā maladigdhāṅgī kṛśā dīnā tapasvinī
 59 nimittais tām ahaṃ sītām upalabhya pṛthagvidhaiḥ
     upasṛtyābruvaṃ cāryām abhigamya rahogatām
 60 sīte rāmasya dūto 'haṃ vānaro mārutātmajaḥ
     tvaddarśanam abhiprepsur iha prāpto vihāyasā
 61 rājaputrau kuśalinau bhrātarau rāmalakṣmaṇau
     sarvaśākhā mṛgendreṇa sugrīveṇābhipālitau
 62 kuśalaṃ tvābravīd rāmaḥ sīte saumitriṇā saha
     sakhibhāvāc ca sugrīvaḥ kuśalaṃ tvānupṛcchati
 63 kṣipram eṣyati te bhartā sarvaśākā mṛgaiḥ saha
     pratyayaṃ kuru me devi vānaro 'smi na rākṣasaḥ
 64 muhūrtam iva ca dhyātvā sītā māṃ pratyuvāca ha
     avaimi tvāṃ hanūmantam avindhya vacanād aham
 65 avindhyo hi mahābāho rākṣaso vṛddhasaṃmataḥ
     kathitas tena sugrīvas tvadvidhaiḥ sacivair vṛtaḥ
 66 gamyatām iti coktvā māṃ sītā prādād imaṃ maṇim
     dhāritā yena vaidehī kālam etam aninditā
 67 pratyayārthaṃ kathāṃ cemāṃ kathayām āsa jānakī
     kṣiprām iṣīkāṃ kākasya citrakūṭe mahāgirau
     bhavatā puruṣavyāghra pratyabhijñāna kāraṇāt
 68 śrāvayitvā tadātmānaṃ tato dagdhvā ca tāṃ purīm
     saṃprāpta iti taṃ rāmaḥ priyavādinam arcayat

SECTION CCLXVI

Vaisampayana said, "The daughter of Drupada, though naturally handsome, was suffused with crimson arising from a fit of anger. And with eyes inflamed and eye-brows bent in wrath, she reproved the ruler of the Suviras, saying, 'Art thou not ashamed, O fool, to use such insulting words in respect of those celebrated and terrible warriors, each like unto Indra himself, and who are all devoted to their duties and who never waver in fight with even hosts of Yakshas and Rakshasas? O Sauvira, good men never speak ill of learned persons devoted to austerities and endued with learning, no matter whether they live in the wilderness or in houses. It is only wretches that are mean as thou who do so. Methinks there is none in this assemblage of Kshatriya, who is capable of holding thee by the hand to save thee from falling into the pit thou openest under thy feet. In hoping to vanquish king Yudhishthira the just, thou really hopest to separate, stick in hand, from a herd roaming in Himalayan valleys, its leader, huge as a mountain peak and with the temporal juice trickling down its rent temples. Out of childish folly thou art kicking up into wakefulness the powerful lion lying asleep, in order to pluck the hair from off his face! Thou shalt, however, have to run away when thou seest Bhimasena in wrath! Thy courting a combat with the furious Jishnu may be likened to thy kicking up a mighty, terrible, full-grown and furious lion asleep in a mountain cave. The encounter thou speakest of with those two excellent youths--the younger Pandavas--is like unto the act of a fool that wantonly trampleth on the tails of two venomous black cobras with bifurcated tongues. The bamboo, the reed, and the plantain bear fruit only to perish and not to grow in size any further. Like also the crab that conceiveth for her own destruction, thou wilt lay hands upon me who am protected by these mighty heroes!'
p. 522
Jayadratha replied, 'I know all this, O Krishna, and I am well aware of the prowess of those princes. But thou canst not frighten us now with these threats. We, too, O Krishna, belong by birth to the seventeen high clans, and are endowed with the six royal qualities. 1 We, therefore, look down upon the Pandavas as inferior men! Therefore, do thou, O daughter of Drupada, ride this elephant or this chariot quickly, for thou canst not baffle us with thy words alone; or, speaking less boastfully, seek thou the mercy of the king of the Sauviras!'
Draupadi replied, "Though I am so powerful, why doth the king of Sauvira yet consider me so powerless. Well-known as I am, I cannot, from fear of violence, demean myself before that prince. Even Indra himself cannot abduct her for whose protection Krishna and Arjuna would together follow, riding in the same chariot. What shall I say, therefore, of a weak human being. When Kiriti, that slayer of foes, riding on his car, will, on my account, enter thy ranks, striking terror into every heart, he will consume everything around like fire consuming a stack of dry grass in summer. The warring princes of the Andhaka and the Vrishni races, with Janardana at their head, and the mighty bowmen of the Kaikeya tribe, will all follow in my wake with great ardour. The terrible arrows of Dhananjaya, shot from the string of the Gandiva and propelled by his arms fly with great force through the air, roaring like the very clouds. And when thou wilt behold Arjuna shooting from the Gandiva a thick mass of mighty arrows like unto a flight of locusts, then wilt thou repent of thine own folly! Bethink thyself of what thou wilt feel when that warrior armed with the Gandiva, blowing his conch-shell and with gloves reverberating with the strokes of his bowstring will again and again pierce thy breast with his shafts. And when Bhima will advance towards thee, mace in hand and the two sons of Madri range in all directions, vomiting forth the venom of their wrath, thou wilt then experience pangs of keen regret that will last for ever. As I have never been false to my worthy lords even in thought, so by that merit shall I now have the pleasure of beholding thee vanquished and dragged by the sons of Pritha. Thou canst not, cruel as thou art, frighten me by seizing me with violence, for as soon as those Kuru warriors will espy me they will bring me back to the woods of Kamyaka.'"
Vaisampayana continued, "Then that lady of large eyes, beholding them ready to lay violent hands on her, rebuked them and said, 'Defile me not by your touch!' And in a great alarm she then called upon her spiritual adviser, Dhaumya. Jayadratha, however, seized her by her upper garment, but she pushed him with great vigour. And pushed by the lady, that sinful wretch fell upon the ground like a tree severed from its roots. Seized, however, once more by him with great violence, she began to pant for breath. And dragged by the wretch, Krishna at last ascended his chariot having worshipped Dhaumya's feet. And Dhaumya then addressed Jayadratha and
p. 523
said, 'Do thou, O Jayadratha, observe the ancient custom of the Kshatriyas. Thou canst not carry her off without having vanquished those great warriors. Without doubt, thou shalt reap the painful fruits of this thy despicable act, when thou encounterest the heroic sons of Pandu with Yudhishthira the just at their head!'"
Vaisampayana continued, "Having said these words Dhaumya, entering into the midst of Jayadratha's infantry, began to follow that renowned princess who was thus being carried away by the ravisher."

Book 3
Chapter 267

 1 [mārk]
      tatas tatraiva rāmasya samāsīnasya taiḥ saha
      samājagmuḥ kapiśreṣṭhāḥ sugrīvavacanāt tadā
  2 vṛtaḥ koṭisahasreṇa vānarāṇāṃ tarasvinām
      śvaśuro vālinaḥ śrīmān suṣeṇo rāmam abhyayāt
  3 koṭīśatavṛtau cāpi gajo gavaya eva ca
      vānarendrau mahāvīryau pṛthakpṛthag adṛśyatām
  4 ṣaṣṭikoṭisahasrāṇi prakarṣan pratyadṛśyata
      golāṅgūlo mahārāja gavākṣo bhīmadarśanaḥ
  5 gandhamādanavāsī tu prathito gandhamādanaḥ
      koṭīsahasram ugrāṇāṃ harīṇāṃ samakarṣata
  6 panaso nāma medhāvī vānaraḥ sumahābalaḥ
      koṭīr daśa dvādaśa ca triṃśat pañca prakarṣati
  7 śrīmān dadhimukho nāma harivṛddho 'pi vīryavān
      pracakarṣa mahat sainyaṃ harīṇāṃ bhīma tejasām
  8 kṛṣṇānāṃ mukhapuṇḍāṇām ṛkṣāṇāṃ bhīmakarmaṇām
      koṭīśatasahasreṇa jāmbavān pratyadṛśyata
  9 ete cānye ca bahavo hariyūthapayūthapāḥ
      asaṃkhyeyā mahārāja samīyū rāmakāraṇāt
  10 śirīṣa kusumābhānāṃ siṃhānām iva nardatām
     śrūyate tumulaḥ śabdas tatra tatra pradhāvatām
 11 girikūṭa nibhāḥ ke cit ke cin mahiṣasaṃnibhāḥ
     śarad abhrapratīkāśāḥ piṣṭa hiṅgula kānanāḥ
 12 utpatantaḥ patantaś ca plavamānāś ca vānarāḥ
     uddhunvanto 'pare reṇūn samājagmuḥ samantataḥ
 13 sa vānaramahālokaḥ pūrṇasāgara saṃnibhaḥ
     niveśam akarot tatra sugrīvānumate tadā
 14 tatas teṣu harīndreṣu samāvṛtteṣu sarvaśaḥ
     tithau praśaste nakṣatre muhurte cābhipūjite
 15 tena vyūḍhena sainyena lokān udvartayann iva
     prayayau rāghavaḥ śrīmān sugrīvasahitas tadā
 16 mukham āsīt tu sainyasya hanūmān mārutātmajaḥ
     jaghanaṃ pālayām āsa saumitrir akutobhayaḥ
 17 baddhagodhāṅguli trāṇau rāghavau tatra rejatuḥ
     vṛtau hari mahāmātraiś candrasūryau grahair iva
 18 prababhau harisainyaṃ tac chāla tālaśilāyudham
     sumahac chāli bhavanaṃ yathā sūryodayaṃ prati
 19 nala nīlāṅgadakrātha mainda dviradapālitā
     yayau sumahatī senā rāghavasyārthasiddhaye
 20 vidhivat supraśasteṣu bahumūlaphaleṣu ca
     prabhūtamadhu māṃseṣu vārimatsu śiveṣu ca
 21 nivasanti nirābādhā tathaiva girisānuṣu
     upāyād dhari senā sā kṣārodam atha sāgaram
 22 dvitīya sāgaranibhaṃ tad balaṃ bahula dhvajam
     velāvanaṃ samāsādya nivāsam akarot tadā
 23 tato dāśarathiḥ śrīmān sugrīvaṃ pratyabhāṣata
     madhye vānaramukhyānāṃ prāptakālam idaṃ vacaḥ
 24 upāyaḥ ko nu bhavatāṃ mahat sāgaralaṅghane
     iyaṃ ca mahatī senāsāgaraś cāpi dustaraḥ
 25 tatrānye vyāharanti sma vānarāḥ paṭu māninaḥ
     samarthā laṅghane sindhor na tu kṛtsnasya vānarāḥ
 26 ke cin naubhir vyavasyanti kecīc ca vividhaiḥ plavaiḥ
     neti rāmaś ca tān sarvān sāntvayan pratyabhāṣata
 27 śatayojanavistāraṃ na śaktāḥ sarvavānarāḥ
     krāntuṃ toyanidhiṃ vīrā naiṣā vo naiṣṭhikī matiḥ
 28 nāvo na santi senāyā bahvyas tārayituṃ tathā
     vaṇijām upaghātaṃ ca katham asmadvidhaś caret
 29 vistīrṇaṃ caiva naḥ sainyaṃ hanyāc chidreṣu vai paraḥ
     plavoḍupa pratāraś ca naivātra mama rocate
 30 ahaṃ tv imaṃ jalanidhiṃ samārapsyāmy upāyataḥ
     pratiśeṣyāmy upavasan darśayiṣyati māṃ tataḥ
 31 na ced darśayitā mārgaṃ dhakṣyāmy enam ahaṃ tataḥ
     mahāstrair apratihatair atyagni pavanojjvalaiḥ
 32 ity uktvā saha saumitrir upaspṛśyātha rāghavaḥ
     pratiśiśye jalanidhiṃ vidhivat kuśasaṃstare
 33 sāgaras tu tataḥ svapne darśayām āsa rāghavam
     devo nadanadī bhartā śrīmān yādogaṇair vṛtaḥ
 34 kausalyā mātar ity evam ābhāṣya madhuraṃ vacaḥ
     idam ity āha ratnānām ākaraiḥ śataśo vṛtaḥ
 35 brūhi kiṃ te karomy atra sāhāyyaṃ puruṣarṣabha
     ikṣvākur asmi te jñātir iti rāmas tam abravīt
 36 mārgam icchāmi sainyasya dattaṃ nadanadīpate
     yena gatvā daśagrīvaṃ hanyāṃ paulastya pāṃsanam
 37 yady evaṃ yācato mārgaṃ na pradāsyati me bhavān
     śarais tvāṃ śoṣayiṣyāmi divyāstrapratimantritaiḥ
 38 ity evaṃ bruvataḥ śrutvā rāmasya varuṇālayaḥ
     uvāca vyathito vākyam iti baddhāñjaliḥ sthitaḥ
 39 necchāmi pratighātaṃ te nāsmi vighnakaras tava
     śṛṇu cedaṃ vaco rāma śrutvā kartavyam ācara
 40 yadi dāsyāmi te mārgaṃ sainyasya vrajato ''jñayā
     anye 'py ājñāpayiṣyanti mām evaṃ dhanuṣo balāt
 41 asti tv atra nalo nāma vānaraḥ śilpisaṃmataḥ
     tvaṣṭur devasya tanayo balavān viśvakarmaṇaḥ
 42 sa yat kāṣṭhaṃ tṛṇaṃ vāpi śilāṃ vā kṣepsyate mayi
     sarvaṃ tad dhārayiṣyāmi sa te setur bhaviṣyati
 43 ity uktvāntarhite tasmin rāmo nalam uvāca ha
     kuru setuṃ samudre tvaṃ śakto hy asi mato mama
 44 tenopāyena kākutsthaḥ setubandham akārayat
     daśayojanavistāram āyataṃ śatayojanam
 45 nalasetur iti khyāto yo 'dyāpi prathito bhuvi
     rāmasyājñāṃ puraskṛtya dhāryate girisaṃnibhaḥ
 46 tatrasthaṃ sa tu dharmātmā samāgacchad vibhīṣaṇaḥ
     bhrātā vai rākṣasendrasya caturbhiḥ sacivaiḥ saha
 47 prajijagrāha rāmas taṃ svāgatena mahāmanāḥ
     sugrīvasya tu śaṅkābhūt praṇidhiḥ syād iti sma ha
 48 rāghavas tasya ceṣṭābhiḥ samyak ca cariteṅgitaiḥ
     yadā tattvena tuṣṭo 'bhūt tata enam apūjayat
 49 sarvarākṣasa rājye cāpy abhyaṣiñcad vibhīṣaṇam
     cakre ca mantrānucaraṃ suhṛdaṃ lakṣmaṇasya ca
 50 vibhīṣaṇa mate caiva so 'tyakrāman mahārṇavam
     sasainyaṃ setunā tena māsenaiva narādhipa
 51 tato gatvā samāsādya laṅkodyānāny anekaśaḥ
     bhedayām āsa kapibhir mahānti ca bahūni ca
 52 tatrāstāṃ rāvaṇāmātyau rākṣasau śukasāraṇau
     cārau vānararūpeṇa tau jagrāha vibhīṣaṇaḥ
 53 pratipannau yadā rūpaṃ rākṣasaṃ tau niśācarau
     darśayitvā tataḥ sainyaṃ rāmaḥ paścād avāsṛjat
 54 niveśyopavane sainyaṃ tac chūraḥ prājñavānaram
     preṣayām āsa dautyena rāvaṇasya tato 'ṅgadam

SECTION CCLXVII

Vaisampayana said, "Meanwhile those foremost of bowmen on the face of the earth, having wandered separately and ranged in all directions, and having slain plenty of deer and buffaloes, at length met together. And observing that great forest, which was crowded with hosts of deer and wild beasts, resounding with the shrill cries of birds, and hearing the shrieks and yells of the denizens of the wilderness. Yudhishthira said unto his brothers. 'These birds and wild beasts, flying towards that direction which is illuminated by the sun, are uttering dissonant cries and displaying an intense excitement. All this only shows that this mighty forest hath been invaded by hostile intruders. Without a moment's delay let us give up the chase. We have no more need of game. My heart aches and seems to burn! The soul in my body, over-powering the intellect, seems ready to fly out. As a lake rid by Garuda of the mighty snake that dwells in it, as a pot drained of its contents by thirsty men, as a kingdom reft of king and prosperity, even so doth the forest of Kamyaka seem to me.' Thus addressed, those heroic warriors drove towards their abode, on great cars of handsome make and drawn by steeds of the Saindharva breed exceedingly fleet and possessed of the speed of the hurricane. And on their way back, they beheld a jackal yelling hideously on the wayside towards their left. And king Yudhishthira, regarding it attentively, said unto Bhima and Dhananjaya, 'This jackal that belongs to a very inferior species of animals, speaking to our left, speaketh a language which plainly indicates that the sinful Kurus, disregarding us, have commenced to oppress us by resorting to violence.' After the sons of Pandu had given up the chase and said these words, they entered the grove which contained their hermitage. And there they found their beloved one's maid, the girl Dhatreyika, sobbing and weeping. And Indrasena then quickly alighting from the chariot and advancing with hasty steps towards her, questioned her, O king, in great distress of mind, saying, 'What makes thee weep thus, lying on the ground, and why is thy face so woe-begone and colourless? I hope no cruel wretches have done any harm to the princess Draupadi possessed of incomparable beauty and large eyes and who is the second self of every one of those bulls of the Kuru race? So anxious hath been Dharma's son that if the princess hath entered the bowels of the earth or hath soared to heaven or dived into the bottom of the ocean, he and his brothers will go thither in pursuit of her.
p. 524
[paragraph continues] Who could that fool be that would carry away that priceless jewel belonging to the mighty and ever-victorious sons of Pandu, those grinders of foes, and which is dear unto them as their own lives? I don't know who the person could be that would think of carrying away that princess who hath such powerful protectors and who is even like a walking embodiment of the hearts of the sons of Pandu? Piercing whose breasts will terrible shafts stick to the ground to-day? Do not weep for her, O timid girl, for know thou that Krishna will come back this very day, and the sons of Pritha, having slain their foes, will again be united with Yagnaseni!' Thus addressed by him, Dhatreyika, wiping her beautiful face, replied unto Indrasena the charioteer, saying, 'Disregarding the five Indra-like sons of Pandu, Jayadratha hath carried away Krishna by force. The track pursued by him hath not yet disappeared, for the broken branches of trees have not yet faded. Therefore, turn your cars and follow her quickly, for the princess cannot have gone far by this time! Ye warriors possessed of the prowess of Indra, putting on your costly bows of handsome make, and taking up your costly bows and quivers, speed ye in pursuit of her, lest overpowered by threats or violence and losing her sense and the colour of her cheeks, she yields herself up to an undeserving wight, even as one poureth forth, from the sacrificial ladle, the sanctified oblation on a heap of ashes. O, see that the clarified butter is not poured into an unigniting fire of paddy chaff; that a garland of flowers is not thrown away in a cemetery. O, take care that the Soma juice of a sacrifice is not licked up by a dog through the carelessness of the officiating priests! O, let not the lily be rudely torn by a jackal roaming for its prey in the impenetrable forest. O, let no inferior wight touch with his lips the bright and beautiful face of your wife, fair as the beams of the moon and adorned with the finest nose and the handsomest eyes, like a dog licking clarified butter kept in the sacrificial pot! Do ye speed in this track and let not time steal a march on you.'
Yudhishthira said, 'Retire, good woman, and control thy tongue. Speak not this way before us. Kings or princes, whoever are infatuated with the possession of power, are sure to come to grief!'"
Vaisampayana continued, "With these words, they departed, following the track pointed out to them, and frequently breathing deep sighs like the hissing of snakes, and twanging the strings of their large bows. And then they observed a cloud of dust raised by the hoofs of the steeds belonging to Jayadratha's army. And they also saw Dhaumya in the midst of the ravisher's infantry, exhorting Bhima to quicken his steps. Then those princes (the sons of Pandu) with hearts undepressed, bade him be of good cheer and said unto him, 'Do thou return cheerfully!'--And then they rushed towards that host with great fury, like hawks swooping down on their prey. And possessed of the prowess of Indra, they had been filled with fury at the insult offered to Draupadi. But at sight of Jayadratha and of their beloved wife seated on his car, their fury knew no bounds. And those mighty bowmen, Bhima and Dhananjaya and the twin brothers and the king, called out Jayadratha to stop, upon which the enemy was so bewildered as to lose their knowledge of directions."

Book 3
Chapter 268

1 [mārk]
      prabhūtānnodake tasmin bahumūlaphale vane
      senāṃ niveśya kākutstho vidhivat paryarakṣata
  2 rāvaṇaś ca vidhiṃ cakre laṅkāyāṃ śāstranirmitam
      prakṛtyaiva durādharṣā dṛḍhaprākāratoraṇā
  3 aghādha toyāḥ parikhā mīnanakra samākulāḥ
      babhūvuḥ sapta durdharṣāḥ khādiraiḥ śaṅkubhiś citāḥ
  4 karṇāṭṭa yantradurdharṣā babhūvuḥ sahuḍopalāḥ
      sāśīviṣa ghaṭāyodhāḥ sasarja rasapāṃsavaḥ
  5 musalālāta nārācatomarāsi paraśvadhaiḥ
      anvitāś ca śataghnībhiḥ samadhūc chiṣṭa mudgarāḥ
  6 puradvāreṣu sarveṣu gulmāḥ sthāvarajaṅgamāḥ
      babhūvuḥ pattibahulāḥ prabhūtagajavājinaḥ
  7 aṅgadas tv atha laṅkāyā dvāradeśam upāgataḥ
      vidito rākṣasendrasya praviveśa gatavyathaḥ
  8 madhye rākṣasa koṭīnāṃ bahvīnāṃ sumahābalaḥ
      śuśubhe meghamālābhir āditya iva saṃvṛtaḥ
  9 sa samāsādya paulastyam amātyair abhisaṃvṛtam
      rāma saṃdeśam āmantrya vāgmī vaktuṃ pracakrame
  10 āha tvāṃ rāghavo rājan kosalendro mahāyaśāḥ
     prāptakālam idaṃ vākyaṃ tad ādatsva kuruṣva ca
 11 akṛtātmānam āsādya rājānam anaye ratam
     vinaśyanty anayāviṣṭā deśāś ca nagarāṇi ca
 12 tvayaikenāparāddhaṃ me sītām āharatā balāt
     vadhāyānaparāddhānām anyeṣāṃ tad bhaviṣyati
 13 ye tvayā baladarpābhyām āviṣṭena vanecarāḥ
     ṛṣayo hiṃsitāḥ pūrvaṃ devāś cāpy avamānitāḥ
 14 rājarṣayaś ca nihatā rudantyaś cāhṛtāḥ striyaḥ
     tad idaṃ samanuprāptaṃ phalaṃ tasyānayasya te
 15 hantāsmi tvāṃ sahāmātyaṃ yudhyasva puruṣo bhava
     paśya me dhanuṣo vīryaṃ mānuṣasya niśācara
 16 mucyatāṃ jānakī sītā na me mokṣyasi karhi cit
     arākṣasam imaṃ lokaṃ kartāsmi niśitaiḥ śaraiḥ
 17 iti tasya bruvāṇasya dūtasya paruṣaṃ vacaḥ
     śrutvā na mamṛṣe rājā rāvaṇaḥ krodhamūrchitaḥ
 18 iṅgitajñās tato bhartuś catvāro rajanīcarāḥ
     caturṣv aṅgeṣu jagṛhuḥ śārdūlam iva pakṣiṇaḥ
 19 tāṃs tathāṅgeṣu saṃsaktān aṅgado rajanīcarān
     ādāyaiva kham utpatya prāsādatalam āviśat
 20 vegenotpatatas tasya petus te rajanīcarāḥ
     bhuvi saṃbhinnahṛdayāḥ prahāra paripīḍitāḥ
 21 sa mukto harmyaśikharāt tasmāt punar avāpatat
     laṅghayitvā purīṃ laṅkāṃ svabalasya samīpataḥ
 22 kosalendram athābhyetya sarvam āvedya cāṅgadaḥ
     viśaśrāma sa tejasvī rāghaveṇābhinanditaḥ
 23 tataḥ sarvābhisāreṇa harīṇāṃ vātaraṃhasām
     bhedayām āsa laṅkāyāḥ prākāraṃ raghunandanaḥ
 24 vibhīṣaṇarkṣādhipatī puraskṛtyātha lakṣmaṇaḥ
     dakṣiṇaṃ nagaradvāram avāmṛdnād durāsadam
 25 karabhāruṇa gātrāṇāṃ harīṇāṃ yuddhaśālinām
     koṭīśatasahasreṇa laṅkām abhyapatat tadā
 26 utpatadbhiḥ patad bhiś ca nipatad bhiś ca vānaraiḥ
     nādṛśyata tadā sūryo rajasā nāśita prabhaḥ
 27 śāliprasūna sadṛśaiḥ śirīṣa kusumaprabhaiḥ
     taruṇādityasadṛśaiḥ śaragauraiś ca vānaraiḥ
 28 prākāraṃ dadṛśus te tu samantāt kapilī kṛtam
     rākṣasā vismitā rājan sastrī vṛddhāḥ samantataḥ
 29 vibhidus te maṇistambhān karṇāṭṭa śikharāṇi ca
     bhagnonmathita vegāni yantrāṇi ca vicikṣipuḥ
 30 parigṛhya śataghnīś ca sacakrāḥ sahuḍopalāḥ
     cikṣipur bhujavegena laṅkā madhye mahābalāḥ
 31 prākārasthāś ca ye ke cin niśācaragaṇās tadā
     pradudruvus te śataśaḥ kapibhiḥ samabhidrutāḥ
 32 tatas tu rājavacanād rākṣasāḥ kāmarūpiṇaḥ
     niryayur vikṛtākārāḥ sahasraśatasaṃghaśaḥ
 33 śastravarṣāṇi varṣanto drāvayanto vanaukasaḥ
     prākāraṃ śodhayantas te paraṃ vikramam āsthitāḥ
 34 sa māṣarāśisadṛśair babhūva kṣaṇadācaraiḥ
     kṛto nirvānaro bhūyaḥ prākāro bhīmadarśanaiḥ
 35 petuḥ śūlavibhinnāṅgā bahavo vānararṣabhāḥ
     stambhatoraṇa bhagnāś ca petus tatra niśācarāḥ
 36 keśā keśy abhavad yuddhaṃ rakṣasāṃ vānaraiḥ saha
     nakhair dantaiś ca vīrāṇāṃ khādatāṃ vai parasparam
 37 niṣṭananto hy abhayatas tatra vānararākṣasāḥ
     hatā nipatitā bhūmau na muñcanti parasparam
 38 rāmas tu śarajālāni vavarṣa jalado yathā
     tāni laṅkāṃ samāsādya jaghnus tān rajanīcarān
 39 saumitrir api nārācair dṛḍhadhanvā jitaklamaḥ
     ādiśyādiśya durgasthān pātayām āsa rākṣasān
 40 tataḥ pratyavahāro 'bhūt sainyānāṃ rāghavājñayā
     kṛte vimarde laṅkāyāṃ labdhalakṣo jayottaraḥ

SECTION CCLXVIII

Vaisampayana said, "The hostile Kshatriyas, incensed at sight of Bhimasena and Arjuna, sent up a loud shout in the forest. And the wicked king Jayadratha, when he saw the standards of those bulls of the Kuru race, lost his heart, and addressing the resplendent Yagnaseni seated on his car, said, 'Those five great warriors, O Krishna, that are coming, are I believe, thy husbands. As thou knowest the sons of Pandu well, do thou, O lady of beautiful tresses, describe them one by one to us, pointing out which of them rideth which car!' Thus addressed, Draupadi replied, 'Having done this violent deed calculated to shorten thy life, what will it avail thee now, O fool, to know the names of those great warriors, for, now that my heroic husbands are come, not one of ye will be left alive in battle. However as thou art on the point of death and hast asked me, I will tell thee everything, this being consistent with the ordinance. Beholding king Yudhishthira the just with his younger brothers, I have not the slighest anxiety or fear from thee! That warrior at the top of whose flagstaff two handsome and sonorous tabours called Nanda and Upananda are constantly played upon,--he, O Sauvira chief, hath a correct knowledge of the morality of his own acts. Men that have attained success always walk in his train. With a complexion like that of pure gold, possessed of a prominent nose and large eyes, and endued with a slender make, that husband of mine is known among people by the name of Yudhishthira, the son of Dharma and the foremost of the Kuru race. That virtuous prince of men granteth life to even a foe that yields. Therefore, O fool, throwing down thy arms and joining thy hands, run to him for thy good, to seek his protection. And that other man whom thou seest with long arms and tall as the full-grown Sala tree, seated on his chariot, biting his lips, and contracting his forehead so as to bring the two eye-brows together, is he,--my husband Vrikodara! Steeds of the noblest breed, plump and strong, well-trained and endued with great might, draw the cars of that warrior! His achievements are superhuman. He is known, therefore, by the name of Bhima on earth. They that offend him are never suffered to live. He never forgetteth a foe. On some pretext or other he wrecketh his vengeance. Nor is he pacified even after he has wrecked a signal vengeance. And there, that foremost of bowmen, endued with intelligence and renown, with senses under complete control and reverence for the old--that brother and disciple of Yudhishthira--is my husband Dhananjaya! Virtue he never forsaketh, from lust or fear or anger! Nor doth he ever commit a deed that is cruel. Endued with the energy of fire and capable of withstanding every foe, that grinder of enemies is the son of Kunti. And that other youth, versed in every question of morality and profit, who ever dispelleth the fears of the affrighted, who is endued with high wisdom, who is considered as the handsomest person in the whole world and who is protected by all the sons of Pandu, being regarded by them as dearer to them than their own lives for his unflinching devotion to them, is my husband Nakula possessed of great prowess. Endued with high wisdom and having Sahadeva for his second, possessed of exceeding
p. 526
lightness of hand, he fighteth with the sword, making dexterous passes therewith. Thou, foolish man, shall witness today his performances on the field of battle, like unto those of Indra amid the ranks of Daityas! And that hero skilled in weapons and possessed of intelligence and wisdom, and intent on doing what is agreeable to the son of Dharma, that favourite and youngest born of the Pandavas, is my husband Sahadeva! Heroic, intelligent, wise and ever wrathful there is not another man equal unto him in intelligence or in eloquence amid assemblies of the wise. Dearer to Kunti than her own soul, he is always mindful of the duties of Kshatriyas, and would much sooner rush into fire or sacrifice his own life than say anything that is opposed to religion and morals. When the sons of Pandu will have killed thy warriors in battle, then wilt thou behold thy army in the miserable plight of a ship on the sea wrecked with its freight of jewels on the back of a whale. Thus have I described unto thee the prowess of the sons of Pandu, disregarding whom in thy foolishness, thou hast acted so. If thou escapest unscathed from them, then, indeed thou wilt have obtained a new lease of life.'"
Vaisampayana continued, "Then those five sons of Pritha, each like unto Indra, filled with wrath, leaving the panic-stricken infantry alone who were imploring them for mercy, rushed furiously upon the charioteers, attacking them on all sides and darkening the very air with the thick shower of arrows they shot."

Book 3
Chapter 269

 1 [mārk]
      tato niviśamānāṃs tān sainikān rāvaṇānugāḥ
      abhijagmur gaṇān eke piśācakṣudrarakṣasām
  2 parvaṇaḥ pūtano jambhaḥ kharaḥ krodhavaśo hariḥ
      prarujaś cārujaś caiva praghasaś caivam ādayaḥ
  3 tato 'bhipatatāṃ teṣām adṛśyānāṃ durātmanām
      antardhānavadhaṃ tajjñaś cakāra sa vibhīṣaṇaḥ
  4 te dṛśyamānā haribhir balibhir dūrapātibhiḥ
      nihatāḥ sarvaśo rājan mahīṃ jagmur gatāsavaḥ
  5 amṛṣyamāṇaḥ sabalo rāvaṇo niryayāv atha
      vyūhya cauśanasaṃ vyūhaṃ harīn sarvān ahārayat
  6 rāghavas tv abhiniryāya vyūḍhānīkaṃ daśānanam
      bārhaspatyaṃ vidhiṃ kṛtvā pratyavyūhan niśācaram
  7 sametya yuyudhe tatra tato rāmeṇa rāvaṇaḥ
      yuyudhe lakṣmaṇaś caiva tathaivendra jitā saha
  8 virūpākṣeṇa sugrīvas tāreṇa ca nikharvaṭaḥ
      tuṇḍena ca nalas tatra paṭuśaḥ panasena ca
  9 viṣahyaṃ yaṃ hi yo mene sa sa tena sameyivān
      yuyudhe yuddhavelāyāṃ svabāhubalam āśritha
  10 sa saṃprahāro vavṛdhe bhīrūṇāṃ bhayavardhanaḥ
     loma saṃharṣaṇo ghoraḥ purā devāsure yathā
 11 rāvaṇo rāmam ānarcchac chakti śūlāsivṛṣṭibhiḥ
     niśitair āyasais tīkṣṇai rāvaṇaṃ cāpi rāghavaḥ
 12 tathaivendra jitaṃ yattaṃ lakṣmaṇo marmabhedibhiḥ
     indrajic cāpi saumitriṃ bibheda bahubhiḥ śaraiḥ
 13 vibhīṣaṇaḥ prahastaṃ ca prahastaś ca vibhīṣaṇam
     khagapatraiḥ śarais tīkṣṇair abhyavarṣad gatavyathaḥ
 14 teṣāṃ balavatām āsīn mahāstrāṇāṃ samāgamaḥ
     vivyathuḥ sakalā yena trayo lokāś carācarāḥ

SECTION CCLXIX

Vaisampayana said, "Meanwhile, the king of Sindhu was giving orders to those princes, saying, 'Halt, strike, march, quick', and like. And on seeing Bhima, Arjuna and the twin brothers with Yudhishthira, the soldiers sent up a loud shout on the field of battle. And the warriors of the Sivi, Sauvira and Sindhu tribes, at the sight of those powerful heroes looking like fierce tigers, lost heart. And Bhimasena, armed with a mace entirely of Saikya iron and embossed with gold, rushed towards the Saindhava monarch doomed to death. But Kotikakhya, speedily surrounding Vrikodara with an array of mighty charioteers, interposed between and separated the combatants. And Bhima, though assailed with numberless spears and clubs and iron arrows hurled at him by the strong arms of hostile heroes, did not waver for one moment. On the other hand, he killed, with his mace, an elephant with its driver and fourteen foot-soldiers fighting in the front of Jayadratha's car. And Arjuna also, desirous of capturing the Sauvira king, slew five hundred brave mountaineers fighting in the van of the Sindhu army. And in that encounter, the king himself slew in the twinkling of an eye, a hundred of the best warriors of the Sauviras. And Nakula too, sword in hand, jumping out of his chariot, scattered in a moment, like a tiller sowing seeds, the heads of the combatants fighting in the rear. And Sahadeva from his chariot began to fell with his iron shafts, many warriors fighting on elephants, like birds dropped from the boughs of a tree. Then the king of Trigartas, bow in hand
p. 527
descending from his great chariot, killed the four steeds of the king with his mace. But Kunti's son, king Yudhishthira the just, seeing the foe approach so near, and fighting on foot, pierced his breast with a crescent-shaped arrow. And that hero, thus wounded in the breast began to vomit blood, and fell down upon the ground besides Pritha's son, like an uprooted tree. And king Yudhishthira the just, whose steeds had been slain taking this opportunity, descended with Indrasena from his chariot and mounted that of Sahadeva. And the two warriors, Kshemankara and Mahamuksha, singling out Nakula, began to pour on him from both sides a perfect shower of keen-edged arrows. The son of Madri, however, succeeded in slaying, with a couple of long shafts, both those warriors who had been pouring on him an arrowy shower--like clouds in the rainy season. Suratha, the king of Trigartas, well-versed in elephant-charges, approaching the front of Nakula's chariot, caused it to be dragged by the elephant he rode. But Nakula, little daunted at this, leaped out of his chariot, and securing a point of vantage, stood shield and sword in hand, immovable as a hill. Thereupon Suratha, wishing to slay Nakula at once, urged towards him his huge and infuriate elephant with trunk upraised. But when the beast came near, Nakula with his sword severed from his head both trunk and tusks. And that mail-clad elephant, uttering a frightful roar, fell headlong upon the ground, crushing its riders by the fall. And having achieved this daring feat, heroic son of Madri, getting up on Bhimasena's car, obtained a little rest. And Bhima too, seeing prince Kotikakhya rush to the encounter, cut off the head of his charioteer with a horse-shoe arrow. That prince did not even perceive that his driver was killed by his strong-armed adversary, and his horses, no longer restrained by a driver, ran about on the battle-field in all directions. And seeing that prince without a driver turn his back, that foremost of smiters, Bhima the son of Pandu, went up to him and slew him with a bearded dart. And Dhananjaya also cut off with his sharp crescent-shaped arrows, the heads, as well as the bows of all the twelve Sauvira heroes. And the great warrior killed in battle, with the arrow, the leaders of the Ikshwakus and the hosts of Sivis and Trigartas and Saindhavas. And a great many elephants with their colours, and chariots with standards, were seen to fall by the hand of Arjuna. And heads without trunks, and trunks without heads, lay covering the entire field of battle. And dogs, and herons and ravens, and crows, and falcons, and jackals, and vultures, feasted on the flesh and blood of warriors slain on that field. And when Jayadratha, the king of Sindhu, saw that his warriors were slain, he became terrified and anxious to run away leaving Krishna behind. And in that general confusion, the wretch, setting down Draupadi there, fled for his life, pursuing the same forest path by which he had come. And king Yudhishthira the just, seeing Draupadi with Dhaumya walking before, caused her to be taken up on a chariot by the heroic Sahadeva, the son of Madri. And when Jayadratha had fled away Bhima began to mow down with his iron-arrows such of his followers as were running away striking each trooper down after naming him. But Arjuna perceiving that Jayadratha had run away exhorted his brother to refrain from slaughtering the
p. 528
remnant of the Saindhava host. And Arjuna said, 'I do not find on the field of battle Jayadratha through whose fault alone we have experienced this bitter misfortune! Seek him out first and may success crown thy effort! What is the good of thy slaughtering these troopers? Why art thou bent upon this unprofitable business?'
Vaisampayana continued, "Bhimasena, thus exhorted by Arjuna of great wisdom, turning to Yudhishthira, replied, saying, 'As a great many of the enemy's warriors have been slain and as they are flying in all directions, do thou, O king, now return home, taking with thee Draupadi and the twin brothers and high-souled Dhaumya, and console the princess after getting back to our asylum! That foolish king of Sindhu I shall not let alone as long as he lives, even if he find a shelter in the internal regions or is backed by Indra himself! And Yudhishthira replied, saying, 'O thou of mighty arms remembering (our sister) Dussala and the celebrated Gandhari, thou shouldst not slay the king of Sindhu even though he is so wicked!'
Vaisampayana continued, "Hearing these words, Draupadi was greatly excited. And that highly intelligent lady in her excitement said to her two husbands, Bhima and Arjuna with indignation mixed with modesty, 'If you care to do what is agreeable to me, you must slay that mean and despicable wretch, that sinful, foolish, infamous and contemptible chief of the Saindhava clan! That foe who forcibly carries away a wife, and he that wrests a kingdom, should never be forgiven on the battle-field, even though he should supplicate for mercy!' Thus admonished, those two valiant warriors went in search of the Saindhava chief. And the king taking Krishna with him returned home, accompanied by his spiritual adviser. And on entering the hermitage, he found it was laid over with seats for the ascetics and crowded with their disciples and graced with the presence of Markandeya and other Brahmanas. And while those Brahmanas were gravely bewailing the lot of Draupadi, Yudhishthira endued with great wisdom joined their company, with his brothers. And beholding the king thus come back after having defeated the Saindhava and the Sauvira host and recovered Draupadi, they were all elated with joy! And the king took his seat in their midst. And the excellent princess Krishna entered the hermitage with the two brothers.
"Meanwhile Bhima and Arjuna, learning the enemy was full two miles ahead of them urged their horses to greater speed in pursuit of him. And the mighty Arjuna performed a wonderful deed, killing the horse of Jayadratha although they were full two miles ahead of them. Armed with celestial weapons undaunted by difficulties he achieved this difficult feat with arrows inspired with Mantras. And then the two warriors, Bhima and Arjuna, rushed towards the terrified king of Sindhu whose horses had been slain and who was alone and perplexed in mind. And the latter was greatly grieved on seeing his steeds slain. And beholding Dhananjaya do such a daring deed, and intent on running away, he followed the same forest track by which he had come. And Falguna, seeing the Saindhava chief so active in his fright, overtook him and addressed him saying, 'Possessed of so little manliness, how couldst thou dare to take away a lady by force? Turn round, O prince;
p. 529
it is not meet that thou shouldst run away! How canst thou act so, leaving thy followers in the midst of thy foes?' Although addressed by the sons of Pritha thus, the monarch of Sindhu did not even once turn round. And then bidding him to what he chose the mighty Bhima overtook him in an instant, but the kind Arjuna entreated him not to kill that wretch."

Book 3
Chapter 270

  1 [mārk]
      tataḥ prahastaḥ sahasā samabhyetya vibhīṣaṇam
      gadayā tāḍayām āsa vinadya raṇakarvaśaḥ
  2 sa tayābhihato dhīmān gadayā bhīmavegayā
      nākampata mahābāhur himavān iva susthiraḥ
  3 tataḥ pragṛhya vipulāṃ śataghaṇṭāṃ vibhīṣaṇaḥ
      abhimantrya mahāśaktiṃ cikṣepāsya śiro prati
  4 patantyā sa tayā vegād rākṣasāśani nādayā
      hṛtottamāṅgo dadṛśe vātarugṇa iva drumaḥ
  5 taṃ dṛṣṭvā nihataṃ saṃkhye prahastaṃ kṣaṇadācaram
      abhidudrāva dhūmrākṣo vegena mahatā kapīn
  6 tasya meghopamaṃ sainyam āpatad bhīmadarśanam
      dṛṣṭvaiva sahasā dīrṇā raṇe vānarapuṃgavāḥ
  7 tatas tān sahasā dīrṇān dṛṣṭvā vānarapuṃgavān
      niryāya kapiśārdūlo hanūmān paryavasthitaḥ
  8 taṃ dṛṣṭvāvasthitaṃ saṃkhye harayaḥ pavanātmajam
      vegena mahatā rājan saṃnyavartanta sarvaśaḥ
  9 tataḥ śabdo mahān āsīt tumulo lomaharṣaṇaḥ
      rāmarāvaṇa sainyānām anyonyam abhidhāvatām
  10 tasmin pravṛtte saṃgrāme ghore rudhirakardame
     dhūmrākṣaḥ kapisainyaṃ tad drāvayām āsa patribhiḥ
 11 taṃ rākṣasa mahāmātram āpatantaṃ sapatnajit
     tarasā pratijagrāha hanūmān pavanātmajaḥ
 12 tayor yuddham abhūd ghoraṃ harirākṣasavīrayoḥ
     jigīṣator yudhānyonyam indra prahlādayor iva
 13 gadābhiḥ parighaiś caiva rākṣaso jaghnivān kapim
     kapiś ca jaghnivān rakṣo saskandhaviṭapair drumaiḥ
 14 tatas tam atikāyena sāśvaṃ saratha sārathim
     dhūmrākṣam avadhīd dhīmān hanūmān mārutātmajaḥ
 15 tatas taṃ nihataṃ dṛṣṭvā dhūmrākṣaṃ rākṣasottamam
     harayo jātavisrambhā jaghnur abhyetya sainikān
 16 te vadhyamānā balibhir haribhir jitakāśibhiḥ
     rākṣasā bhagnasaṃkalpā laṅkām abhyapatad bhayāt
 17 te 'bhipatya puraṃ bhagnā hataśeṣā niśācarāḥ
     sarvaṃ rājñe yathāvṛttaṃ rāvaṇāya nyavedayan
 18 śrutvā tu rāvaṇas tebhyaḥ prahastaṃ nihataṃ yudhi
     dhūmrākṣaṃ ca maheṣvāsaṃ sasainyaṃ vānararṣabhaiḥ
 19 sudīrgham iva niḥśvasya samutpatya varāsanāt
     uvāca kumbhakarṇasya karmakālo 'yam āgataḥ
 20 ity evam uktvā vividhair vāditraiḥ sumahāsvanaiḥ
     śayānam atinidrāluṃ kumbhakarṇam abodhayat
 21 prabodhya mahatā cainaṃ yatnenāgata sādhvasaḥ
     svastham āsīnam avyagraṃ vinidraṃ rākṣasādhipaḥ
     tato 'bravīd daśagrīvaḥ kumbhakarṇaṃ mahābalam
 22 dhanyo 'si yasya te nidrā kumbhakarṇeyam īdṛśī
     ya imaṃ dāruṇaṃ kālaṃ na jānīṣe mahābhayam
 23 eṣa tīrtvārṇavaṃ rāmaḥ setunā haribhiḥ saha
     avamanyeha naḥ sarvān karoti kadanaṃ mahat
 24 mayā hy apahṛtā bhāryā sītā nāmāsya jānakī
     tāṃ mokṣayiṣur āyāto baddhvā setuṃ mahārṇave
 25 tena caiva prahastādir mahānnaḥ svajano hataḥ
     tasya nānyo nihantāsti tvadṛte śatrukarśana
 26 sa daṃśito 'bhiniryāya tvam adya balināṃ vara
     rāmādīn samare sarvāñ jahi śatrūn ariṃdama
 27 dūṣaṇāvarajau caiva vajravegapramāthinau
     tau tvāṃ balena mahatā sahitāv anuyāsyataḥ
 28 ity uktvā rākṣasapatiḥ kumbhakarṇaṃ tarasvinam
     saṃdideśetikartavye vajravegapramāthinau
 29 tathety uktvā tu tau vīrau rāvaṇaṃ dūṣaṇānujau
     kumbhakarṇaṃ puraskṛtya tūrṇaṃ niryayatuḥ purāt

SECTION CCLXX

Vaisampayana said, "Jayadratha flying for his life upon beholding those two brothers with upraised arms, was sorely grieved and bolted off with speed and coolness. But the mighty and indignant Bhimasena, descending from his chariot, ran after him thus fleeing, and seized him by the hair of his head. And holding him high up in the air, Bhima thrust him on the ground with violence. And seizing the prince by the head, he knocked him about. And when the wretch recovered consciousness, he groaned aloud and wanted to get up on his legs. But that hero endued with mighty arms kicked him on the head. And Bhima pressed him on the breast with his knees as well as with his fists. And the prince thus belaboured, soon became insensible. Then Falguna dissuaded the wrathful Bhimasena from inflicting further chastisement on the prince, by reminding him of what Yudhishthira had said regarding (their sister) Dussala. But Bhima replied, saying, 'This sinful wretch hath done a cruel injury to Krishna, who never can bear such treatment. He, therefore, deserveth to die at hands! But what can I do? The king is always overflowing with mercy, and thou, too, art constantly putting obstacles in my way from a childish sense of virtue!' Having said these words, Vrikodara, with his crescent-shaped arrow, shaved the hair of the prince's head, heaving five tufts in as many places. Jayadratha uttered not a word at this. Then Vrikodara, addressing the foe said, 'If thou wishest to live, listen to me. O fool! I shall tell thee the means to attain that wish! In public assemblies and in open courts thou must say,--I am the slave of the Pandavas.--on this condition alone, I will pardon thee thy life! This is the customary rule of conquest on the field of battle.' Thus addressed and treated, king Jayadratha said to the mighty and fierce warrior who always looked awful, 'Be it so!' And he was trembling and senseless and begrimed with dust. Then Arjuna and Vrikodara, securing him with chains, thrust him into a chariot. And Bhima, himself mounting that chariot, and accompanied by Arjuna, drove towards the hermitage. And approaching Yudhishthira seated there, he placed Jayadratha in that condition before the king. And the king, smiling, told him to set the Sindhu prince at liberty. Then Bhima said unto the king, 'Do thou tell Draupadi that this wretch hath become the slave of the Pandavas.' Then his eldest brother said unto him affectionately, 'If thou hast any regard for us, do thou set this wretch at liberty!' And Draupadi too, reading the king's mind, said, 'Let him off! He hath become a slave of the king's and thou, too, hast disfigured him by leaving five tufts of hair on his head.' Then that crest-fallen prince, having obtained his liberty, approached king Yudhishthira
p. 530
and bowed down unto him. And seeing those Munis there, he saluted them also. Then the kind-hearted king Yudhishthira, the son of Dharma, beholding Jayadratha in that condition, almost supported by Arjuna, said unto him, 'Thou art a free man now; I emancipate thee! Now go away and be careful not to do such thing again; shame to thee! Thou hadst intended to take away a lady by violence, even though thou art so mean and powerless! What other wretch save thee would think of acting thus?" Then that foremost king of Bharata's race eyed with pity that perpetrator of wicked deeds, and believing that he had lost his senses, said, 'Mayst thy heart grow in virtue! Never set thy heart again on immoral deeds! Thou mayst depart in peace now with thy charioteers, cavalry and infantry.' Thus addressed by Yudhishthira, the prince, O Bharata, was overpowered with shame, and bending down his head, he silently and sorrowfully wended his way to the place where the Ganga debouches on the plains. And imploring the protection of the god of three eyes, the consort of Uma, he did severe penance at that place. And the three-eyed god, pleased with his austerities deigned to accept his offerings in person. And he also granted him a boon! Do thou listen, O monarch, how the prince received that boon! Jayadratha, addressing that god, asked the boon, 'May I be able to defeat in battle all the five sons of Pandu on their chariots!' The god, however, told him 'This cannot be.' And Maheswara said, 'None can slay or conquer them in battle. Save Arjuna, however, thou shall be able to only check them (once) on the field of battle! The heroic Arjuna, with mighty arms, is the god incarnate styled Nara. He practised austerities of old in the Vadari forest. The God Narayana is his friend. Therefore, he is unconquerable of the very gods. I myself have given him the celestial weapon called Pasupata. From the regents also of all the ten cardinal points, he has acquired the thunder-bolt and other mighty weapons. And the great god Vishnu who is the Infinite Spirit, the Lord Preceptor of all the gods, is the Supreme Being without attributes, and the Soul of the Universe, and existeth pervading the whole creation. At the termination of a cycle of ages, assuming the shape of the all-consuming fire, he consumed the whole Universe with mountains and seas and islands and hills and woods and forests. And after the destruction of the Naga world also in the subterranean regions in the same way, vast masses of many-coloured and loud-pealing clouds, with streaks of lightning, spreading along the entire welkin, had appeared on high. Then pouring down water in torrents thick as axles of cars, and filling the space everywhere, these extinguishing that all-consuming fire! When at the close of four thousand Yugas the Earth thus became flooded with water, like one vast sea, and all mobile creatures were hushed in death, and the sun and the moon and the winds were all destroyed, and the Universe was devoid of planets and stars, the Supreme Being called Narayana, unknowable by the senses, adorned with a thousand heads and as many eyes and legs, became desirous of rest. And the serpent Sesha, looking terrible with his thousand hoods, and shining with the splendour of ten thousand suns, and white as the Kunda flower or the moon or a string of pearls, or the white lotus, or milk, or the fibres of a lotus stalk, served
p. 531
for his conch. And that adorable and omnipotent God thus slept on the bosom of the deep, enveloping all space with nocturnal gloom. And when his creative faculty was excited, he awoke and found the Universe denuded of everything. In this connection, the following sloka is recited respecting the meaning of Narayana. "Water was created by (the Rishi) Nara, and it formed his corpus; therefore do we hear it styled as Nara. And because it formed his Ayana (resting-place) therefore is he known as Narayana." As soon as that everlasting Being was engaged in meditation for the re-creation of the Universe, a lotus flower instantaneously came into existence from his navel, and the four-faced Brahma came out of that navel-lotus. And then the Grandsire of all creatures, seating himself on that flower and finding that the whole Universe was a blank, created in his own likeness, and from his will, the (nine) great Rishis, Marichi and others. And these in their turn observing the same thing, completed the creation, by creating Yakshas, Rakshas, Pisachas, reptiles, men, and all mobile and immobile creatures. The Supreme Spirit hath three conditions. In the form of Brahma, he is the Creator, and in the form of Vishnu he is the Preserver, and in his form as Rudra, he is the Destroyer of the Universe! O king of Sindhu, hast thou not heard of the wonderful achievements of Vishnu, described to thee by the Munis and the Brahmanas learned in the Vedas? When the world was thus reduced to one vast sea of water, with only the heavens above, the Lord, like a fire-fly at night-time during the rainy season, moved about hither and thither in search of stable ground, with the view of rehabilitating his creation, and became desirous of raising the Earth submerged in water. What shape shall I take to rescue the Earth from this flood?--So thinking and contemplating with divine insight, he bethought himself of the shape of a wild boar fond of sporting in water. And assuming the shape of a sacrificial boar shining with effulgence and instinct with the Vedas and ten Yojanas in length, with pointed tusks and a complexion like dark clouds, and with a body huge as a mountain, and roaring like a conglomeration of clouds, the Lord plunged into the waters, and lifted up the Earth with one of his tusks, and replaced it in its proper sphere. At another time, the mighty Lord, assuming a wonderful form with a body half lion, half man, and squeezing his hands, repaired to the court of the ruler of the Daityas. That progenitor of the Daityas, the son of Diti, who was the enemy of the (gods), beholding the Lord's peculiar form, burst out into passion and his eyes became inflamed with rage. And Hiranya-Kasipu, the war-like son of Diti and the enemy of the gods, adorned with garlands and looking like a mass of dark clouds, taking up his trident in hand and roaring like the clouds, rushed on that being half lion, half man. Then that powerful king of wild beasts, half man, half lion, taking a leap in the air, instantly rent the Daitya in twain by means of his sharp claws. And the adorable lotus-eyed Lord of great effulgence, having thus slain the Daitya king for the well-being of all creatures, again took his birth in the womb of Aditi as son of Kasyapa. And at the expiration of a thousand years she was delivered of that superhuman conception. And then was born that Being, of the hue of rain-charged clouds with bright eyes and of dwarfish stature.
p. 532
[paragraph continues] He had the ascetic's staff and water-pot in hand, and was marked with the emblem of a curl of hair on the breast. And that adorable Being wore matted locks and the sacrificial thread, and he was stout and handsome and resplendent with lustre. And that Being, arriving at the sacrificial enclosure of Vali, king of the Danavas, entered the sacrificial assembly with the aid of Vrihaspati. And beholding that dwarf-bodied Being, Vali was well-pleased and said unto him, 'I am glad to see thee, O Brahmana! Say what is it that thou wantest from me!' Thus addressed by Vali, the dwarf-god replied with a smile, saying, 'So be it! Do thou, lord of the Danavas, give me three paces of ground!' And Vali contented to give what that Brahmana of infinite power had asked. And while measuring with his paces the space he sought. Hari assumed a wonderful and extraordinary form. And with only three paces he instantly covered this illimitable world. And then that everlasting God, Vishnu, gave it away unto Indra. This history which has just been related to thee, is celebrated as the 'Incarnation of the Dwarf', And from him, all the gods had their being, and after him the world is said to be Vaishnava, or pervaded by Vishnu. And for the destruction of the wicked and the preservation of religion, even He hath taken his birth among men in the race of the Yadus. And the adorable Vishnu is styled Krishna. These, O king of Sindhu, are the achievements of the Lord whom all the worlds worship and whom the learned describe as without beginning and without end, unborn and Divine! They call Him, the unconquerable Krishna with conchshell, discus and mace, and adorned with the emblem of a curl of hair, Divine, clad in silken robes of yellow hue, and the best of those versed in the art of war. Arjuna is protected by Krishna the possessor of these attributes. That glorious and lotus-eyed Being of infinite power, that slayer of hostile heroes, riding in the same chariot with Pritha's son, protecteth him! He is, therefore, invincible; the very gods cannot resist his power, still less can one with human attributes vanquish the son of Pritha in battle! Therefore, O king, thou must let him alone! Thou shalt, however, be able to vanquish for a single day only, the rest of Yudhishthira's forces along with thine enemies--the four sons of Pandu!"
Vaisampayana continued, "Having said these words unto that prince, the adorable Hara of three eyes, the destroyer of all sins, the consort of Uma, and lord of wild beasts, the destroyer of (Daksha's) sacrifice, the slayer of Tripura and He that had plucked out the eyes of Bhaga, surrounded by his dwarfish and hunch-backed and terrible followers having frightful eyes and ears and uplifted arms, vanished, O tiger among kings, from that place with his consort Uma! And the wicked Jayadratha also returned home, and the sons of Pandu continued to dwell in the forest of Kamyaka."

Book 3
Chapter 271

1 [mārk]
      tato viniryāya purāt kumbhakarṇaḥ sahānugaḥ
      apaśyat kapisainyaṃ taj jitakāśy agrataḥ sthitam
  2 tam abhyetyāśu harayaḥ parivārya samantataḥ
      abhyaghnaṃś ca mahākāyair bahubhir jagatī ruhaiḥ
      karajair atudaṃś cānye vihāya bhayam uttamam
  3 bahudhā yudhyamānās te yuddhamārgaiḥ plavaṃgamāḥ
      nānāpraharaṇair bhīmaṃ rākṣasendram atāḍayan
  4 sa tāḍyamānaḥ prahasan bhakṣayām āsa vānarān
      panasaṃ ca gavākṣaṃ ca vajrabāhuṃ ca vānaram
  5 tad dṛṣṭvā vyathanaṃ karma kumbhakarṇasya rakṣasaḥ
      udakrośan paritrastās tāraprabhṛtayas tadā
  6 taṃ tāram uccaiḥ krośantam anyāṃś ca hariyūthapān
      abhidudrāva sugrīvaḥ kumbhakarṇam apetabhīḥ
  7 tato 'bhipatya vegena kumbhakarṇaṃ mahāmanāḥ
      śālena jaghnivān mūrdhni balena kapikuñjaraḥ
  8 sa mahātmā mahāvegaḥ kumbhakarṇasya mūrdhani
      bibheda śālaṃ sugrīvo na caivāvyathayat kapiḥ
  9 tato vinadya prahasañ śālasparśa vibodhitha
      dorbhyām ādāya sugrīvaṃ kumbhakarṇo 'harad balāt
  10 hriyamāṇaṃ tu sugrīvaṃ kumbhakarṇena rakṣasā
     avekṣyābhyadravad vīraḥ saumitrir mitranandanaḥ
 11 so 'bhipatya mahāvegaṃ rukmapuṅkhaṃ mahāśaram
     prāhiṇot kumbhakarṇāya lakṣmaṇaḥ paravīrahā
 12 sa tasya devāvaraṇaṃ bhittvā dehaṃ ca sāyakaḥ
     jagāma dārayan bhūmiṃ rudhireṇa samukṣitaḥ
 13 tathā sa bhinnahṛdayaḥ samutsṛjya kapīśvaram
     kumbhakarṇo maheṣvāsaḥ pragṛhītaśilāyudhaḥ
     abhidudrāva saumitrim udyamya mahatīṃ śalām
 14 tasyābhidravatas tūrṇaṃ kṣurābhyām ucchritau karau
     ciccheda niśitāgrābhyāṃ sa babhūva caturbhujaḥ
 15 tān apy asya bhujān sarvān pragṛhītaśilāyudhān
     kṣuraiś ciccheda laghv astraṃ saumitriḥ pratidarśayan
 16 sa babhūvātikāyāś ca bahu pādaśiro bhujaḥ
     taṃ brahmāstreṇa saumitrir dadāhādricayopamam
 17 sa papāta mahāvīryo divyāstrābhihato raṇe
     mahāśani vinirdagdhaḥ pāpapo 'ṅkuravān iva
 18 taṃ dṛṣṭvā vṛtra saṃkāśaṃ kumbhakarṇaṃ tarasvinam
     gatāsuṃ patitaṃ bhūmau rākṣasāḥ prādravan bhayāt
 19 tathā tānd ravato yodhān dṛṣṭvā tau dūṣaṇānujau
     avasthāpyātha saumitriṃ saṃkruddhāv abhyadhāvatām
 20 tāv ādravantau saṃkruddho vajravegapramāthinau
     pratijagrāha saumitrir vinadyobhau patatribhiḥ
 21 tataḥ sutumulaṃ yuddham abhaval lomaharṣaṇam
     dūṣaṇānujayoḥ pārtha lakṣmaṇasya ca dhīmataḥ
 22 mahatā śaravarṣeṇa rākṣasau so 'bhyavarṣata
     tau cāpi vīrau saṃkruddhāv ubhau tau samavarṣatām
 23 muhūrtam evam abhavad vajravegapramāthinoḥ
     saumitreś ca mahābāhoḥ saṃprahāraḥ sudāruṇaḥ
 24 athādriśṛṅgam ādāya hanūmān mārutātmajaḥ
     abhidrutyādade prāṇān vajravegasya rakṣasaḥ
 25 nīlaś ca mahatā grāvṇā dūṣaṇāvarajaṃ hariḥ
     pramāthinam abhidrutya pramamātha mahābalaḥ
 26 tataḥ prāvartata punaḥ saṃgrāmaḥ kaṭukodayaḥ
     rāmarāvaṇa sainyānām anyonyam abhidhāvatām
 27 śataśo nairṛtān vanyā jaghnur vanyāṃś ca nairṛtāḥ
     nairṛtās tatra vadhyante prāyaśo na tu vānarāḥ

SECTION CCLXXI

Janamejaya said, "What did those tigers among men, the Pandavas, do, after they had suffered such misery in consequence of the ravishment of
p. 533
[paragraph continues] Draupadi?"
Vaisampayana said, "Having defeated Jayadratha and rescued Krishna, the virtuous king Yudhishthira took his seat by the side of that best of Munis. And among those foremost of ascetics who were expressing their grief upon bearing Draupadi's misfortune, Yudhishthira, the son of Pandu, addressed Markandeya, saying, 'O adorable Sire, amongst the gods and the ascetics, thou art known to have the fullest knowledge of both the past as well as; the future. A doubt existeth in my mind, which I would ask thee to solve! This lady is the daughter of Drupada; she hath issued from the sacrificial altar and hath not been begotten of the flesh; and she is highly blessed and is also the daughter-in-law of the illustrious Pandu. I incline to think that Time, and human Destiny that dependeth on our acts, and the Inevitable, are irresistible in respect of creatures. (If it were not so), how could such a misfortune afflict this wife of ours so faithful and virtuous, like a false accusation of theft against an honest man? The daughter of Drupada hath never committed any sinful act, nor, hath she done anything that is not commendable: on the contrary, she hath assiduously practised the highest virtues towards Brahmanas. And yet the foolish king Jayadratha had carried her away by force. In consequence of this act of violence on her, that sinful wretch hath his hair shaved off his head and sustained also, with all his allies, defeat in battle. It is true we have rescued her after slaughtering the troops of Sindhu. But the disgrace of this ravishment of our wife during our hours of carelessness, hath stained us, to be sure. This life in the wilderness is full of miseries. We subsist by chase; and though dwelling in the woods, we are obliged to slay the denizens thereof that live with us! This exile also that we suffer is due to the act of deceitful kinsmen! Is there any one who is more unfortunate than I am? Hath thou ever seen or heard of such a one before?"

Book 3
Chapter 272

 1 [mārk]
      tataḥ śrutvā hataṃ saṃkhye kumbhakarṇaṃ sahānugam
      prahastaṃ ca maheṣvāsaṃ dhūmrākṣaṃ cātitejasam
  2 putram indrajitaṃ śūraṃ rāvaṇaḥ pratyabhāṣata
      jahi rāmam amitraghna sugrīvaṃ ca salakṣmaṇam
  3 tvayā hi mama sat putra yaśo dīptam upārjitam
      jitvā vajradharaṃ saṃkhye sahasrākṣaṃ śacīpatim
  4 antarhitaḥ prakāśo vā divyair dattavaraiḥ śaraiḥ
      jahi śatrūn amitraghna mama śastrabhṛtāṃ vara
  5 rāmalakṣmaṇa sugrīvāḥ śarasparśaṃ na te 'nagha
      samarthāḥ pratisaṃsoḍhuṃ kutas tad anuyāyinaḥ
  6 akṛtā yā prahastena kumbhakarṇena cānagha
      kharasyāpacitiḥ saṃkhye tāṃ gacchasva mahābhuja
  7 tvam adya niśitair bāṇair hatvā śatrūn sasainikān
      pratinandaya māṃ putrapurā baddhvaiva vāsavam
  8 ity uktaḥ sa tathety uktvā ratham āsthāya daṃśitaḥ
      prayayāv indrajid rājaṃs tūrṇam āyodhanaṃ prati
  9 tatra viśrāvya vispaṣṭaṃ nāma rākṣasapuṃgavaḥ
      āhvayām āsa samare lakṣmaṇaṃ śubhalakṣaṇam
  10 taṃ lakṣmaṇo 'py abhyadhāvat pragṛhya saśaraṃ dhanuḥ
     trāsayaṃs talaghoṣeṇa siṃhaḥ kṣudramṛgaṃ yathā
 11 tayoḥ samabhavad yuddhaṃ sumahaj jaya gṛddhinoḥ
     divyāstraviduṣos tīvram anyonyaspardhinos tadā
 12 rāvaṇis tu yadā nainaṃ viśeṣayati sāyakaiḥ
     tato gurutaraṃ yatnam ātiṣṭhad balināṃ varaḥ
 13 tata enaṃ mahāvegair ardayām āsa tomaraiḥ
     tān āgatān sa ciccheda saumitrir niśitaiḥ śaraiḥ
     te nikṛttāḥ śarais tīkṣṇair nyapatan vasudhātale
 14 tam aṅgado vālisutaḥ śrīmān udyamya pādapam
     abhidrutya mahāvegas tāḍayām āsa mūrdhani
 15 tasyendrajid asaṃbhrāntaḥ prāsenorasi vīryavān
     prahartum aicchat taṃ cāsya prāsaṃ ciccheda lakṣmaṇaḥ
 16 tam abhyāśagataṃ vīram aṅgadaṃ rāvaṇātmajaḥ
     gadayātāḍayat savye pārśve vānarapuṃgavam
 17 tam acintyaprahāraṃ sabalavān vālinaḥ sutaḥ
     sasarjendrajitaḥ krodhāc chāla skandham amitrajit
 18 so 'ṅgadena ruṣotsṛṣṭo vadhāyendrajitas taruḥ
     jaghānendrajitaḥ pārtharathaṃ sāśvaṃ sasārathim
 19 tato hatāśvāt praskandya rathāt sa hatasārathiḥ
     tatraivāntardadhe rājan māyayā rāvaṇātmajaḥ
 20 antarhitaṃ viditvā taṃ bahu māyaṃ ca rākṣasam
     rāmas taṃ deśam āgamya tat sainyaṃ paryarakṣata
 21 sa rāmam uddiśya śarais tato dattavarais tadā
     vivyādha sarvagātreṣu lakṣmaṇaṃ ca mahāratham
 22 tam adṛśyaṃ śaraiḥ śūrau māyayāntarhitaṃ tadā
     yodhayām āsatur ubhau rāvaṇiṃ rāmalakṣmaṇau
 23 sa ruṣā sarvagātreṣu tayoḥ puruṣasiṃhayoḥ
     vyasṛjat sāyakān bhūyo śataśo 'tha sahasraśaḥ
 24 tam adṛśyaṃ vicinvantaḥ sṛjantam aniśaṃ śarān
     harayo viviśur vyoma prahṛhya mahatīḥ śilāḥ
 25 tāṃś ca tau cāpy adṛśyaḥ sa śarair vivyādha rākṣasaḥ
     sa bhṛśaṃ tāḍayan vīro rāvaṇir māyayā vṛtaḥ
 26 tau śarair ācitau vīrau bhrātarau rāmalakṣmaṇau
     petatur gaganād bhūmiṃ sūryā candramasāv iva

SECTION CCLXXII

"Markandeya said, 'O bull of the Bharata race, even Rama suffered unparalleled misery, for the evil-minded Ravana, king of the Rakshasas, having recourse to deceit and overpowering the vulture Jatayu, forcibly carried away his wife Sita from his asylum in the woods. Indeed, Rama, with the help of Sugriva, brought her back, constructing a bridge across the sea, and consuming Lanka with his keen-edged arrows.'
"Yudhishthira said, 'In what race was Rama born and what was the measure of his might and prowess? Whose son also was Ravana and for what was it that he had any misunderstanding with Rama? It behoveth thee, O illustrious one, to tell me all this in detail; for I long to hear the story of Rama of great achievements!'
"Markandeya said, 'Listen, O prince of Bharata's race, to this old history exactly as it happened! I will tell thee all about the distress suffered by Rama together with his wife. There was a great king named Aja sprung from me race of Ikshwaku. He had a son named Dasaratha who was devoted to the
p. 534
study of the Vedas and was ever pure. And Dasaratha had four sons conversant with morality and profit known by the names, respectively, of Rama, Lakshmana, Satrughna, and the mighty Bharata. And Rama had for his mother Kausalya, and Bharata had for his mother Kaikeyi, while those scourge of their enemies Lakshmana and Satrughna were the sons of Sumitra. And Janaka was the king of Videha, and Sita was his daughter. And Tashtri himself created her, desiring to make her the beloved wife of Rama. I have now told thee the history of both Rama's and Sita's birth. And now, O king, I will relate unto thee birth of Ravana. That Lord of all creatures and the Creator of the Universe viz., the Self-create Prajapati himself--that god possessed of great ascetic merit--is the grandfather of Ravana. And Pulastya hath a mighty son called Vaisravana begotten of a cow. But his son, leaving his father, went to his grandfather. And, O king, angered at this, his father then created a second self of himself. And with half of his own self that regenerate one became born of Visrava for wrecking a vengeance on Vaisravana. But the Grandsire, pleased with Vaisravana, gave him immortality, and sovereignty of all the wealth of the Universe, the guardianship of one of the cardinal points, the friendship of Isana, and a son named Nalakuvera. And he also gave him for his capital Lanka, which was guarded by hosts of Rakshasas, and also a chariot called Pushpaka capable of going everywhere according to the will of the rider. And the kingship of the Yakshas and the sovereignty over sovereigns were also his.'"

Book 3
Chapter 273

  1 [mārk]
      tāv ubhau patitau dṛṣṭvā bhrātarāv amitaujasau
      babandha rāvaṇir bhūyo śarair dattavarais tadā
  2 tau vīrau śarajālena baddhāv indrajitā raṇe
      rejatuḥ puruṣavyāghrau śakuntāv iva pañjare
  3 tau dṛṣṭvā patitau bhūmau śataśaḥ sāyakaiś citau
      sugrīvaḥ kapibhiḥ sārdhaṃ parivārya tataḥ sthitaḥ
  4 suṣeṇa maindadvividaiḥ kumudenāṅgadena ca
      hanūman nīlatāraiś ca nalena ca kapīśvaraḥ
  5 tatas taṃ deśam āgamya kṛtakarmā vibhīṣaṇaḥ
      bodhayām āsa tau vīrau prajñāstreṇa prabodhitau
  6 viśalyau cāpi sugrīvaḥ kṣaṇenobhau cakāra tau
      viśalyayā mahauṣadhyā divyamantraprayuktayā
  7 tau labdhasaṃjñau nṛvarau viśalyāv udatiṣṭhatām
      gatatandrī klamau cāstāṃ kṣaṇenobhau mahārathau
  8 tato vibhīṣaṇaḥ pārtha rāmam ikṣvākunandanam
      uvāca vijvaraṃ dṛṣṭvā kṛtāñjalir idaṃ vacaḥ
  9 ayam ambho gṛhītvā tu rājarājasya śāsanāt
      guhyako 'bhyāgataḥ śvetāt tvatsakāśam ariṃdama
  10 idam ambho kuberas te mahārājaḥ prayacchati
     antarhitānāṃ bhūtānāṃ darśanārthaṃ paraṃtapa
 11 anena spṛṣṭanayano bhūtāny antarhitāny uta
     bhavān drakṣyati yasmai ca bhavān etat pradāsyati
 12 tatheti rāmas tad vāri pratigṛhyātha satkṛtam
     cakāra netrayoḥ śaucaṃ lakṣmaṇaś ca mahāmanāḥ
 13 sugrīva jāmbavantau ca hanūmān aṅgadas tathā
     maindadvivida nīlāś ca prāyo pravagasattamāḥ
 14 tathā samabhavac cāpi yad uvāca vibhīṣaṇaḥ
     kṣaṇenātīndriyāṇy eṣāṃ cakṣūṃṣy āsan yudhiṣṭhira
 15 indrajit kṛtakarmā tu pitre karma tadātmanaḥ
     nivedya punar āgacchat tvayarāji śiro prati
 16 tam āpatantaṃ saṃkruddhaṃ punar eva yuyutsayā
     abhidudrāva saumitrir vibhīṣaṇa mate sthitaḥ
 17 akṛtāhnikam evainaṃ jighāṃsur jitakāśinam
     śarair jaghāna saṃkruddhaḥ kṛtasaṃjño 'tha lakṣmaṇaḥ
 18 tayoḥ samabhavad yuddhaṃ tadānyonyaṃ jigīṣatoḥ
     atīva citram āścaryaṃ śakra prahlādayor iva
 19 avidhyad indrajit tīkṣṇaiḥ saumitriṃ marmabhedibhiḥ
     saumitriś cānala sparśair avidhyad rāvaṇiṃ śaraiḥ
 20 saumitriśarasaṃsparśād rāvaṇiḥ krodhamūrchitaḥ
     asṛjal lakṣmaṇāyāṣṭau śarān āśīviṣopamān
 21 tasyāsūn pāvakasparśaiḥ saumitriḥ patribhis tribhiḥ
     yathā niraharad vīras tan me nigadataḥ śṛṇu
 22 ekenāsya dhanur mantaṃ bāhuṃ dehād apātayat
     dvitīyena sanārācaṃ bhujaṃ bhūmau nyapātayat
 23 tṛtīyena tu bāṇena pṛthu dhāreṇa bhāsvatā
     jahāra sunasaṃ cāru śiro bhrājiṣṇu kuṇḍalam
 24 vinikṛttabhujaskandhaṃ kabandhaṃ bhīmadarśanam
     taṃ hatvā sūtam apy astrair jaghāna balināṃ varaḥ
 25 laṅkāṃ praveśayām āsur vājinas taṃ rathaṃ tadā
     dadarśa rāvaṇas taṃ ca rathaṃ putra vinākṛtam
 26 saputraṃ nihataṃ dṛṣṭvā trāsāt saṃbhrāntalocanaḥ
     rāvaṇaḥ śokamohārto vaidehīṃ hantum udyataḥ
 27 aśokavanikāsthāṃ tāṃ rāmadarśanalālasām
     khaḍgam ādāya duṣṭātmā javenābhipapāta ha
 28 taṃ dṛṣṭvā tasya durbuddher avindhyaḥ pāpaniścayam
     śamayām āsa saṃkruddhaṃ śrūyatāṃ yena hetunā
 29 mahārājye sthito dīpte na striyaṃ hantum arhasi
     hataivaiṣā yadā strī ca bandhanasthā ca te gṛhe
 30 na caiṣā dehabhedena hatā syād iti me matiḥ
     jahi bhartāram evāsyā hate tasmin hatā bhavet
 31 na hi te vikrame tulyaḥ sākṣād api śatakratuḥ
     asakṛd dhi tvayā sendrās trāsitās tridaśā yudhi
 32 evaṃ bahuvidhair vākyair avindhyo rāvaṇaṃ tadā
     kruddhaṃ saṃśamayām āsa jagṛhe ca sa tad vacaḥ
 33 niryāṇe sa matiṃ kṛtvā nidhāyāsiṃ kṣapācaraḥ
     ājñāpayām āsa tadā ratho me kalpyatām iti

SECTION CCLXXIII

Markandeya said, "The Muni named Visrava, who was begotten of half the soul of Pulastya, in a fit of passion, began to look upon Vaisravana with great anger. But, O monarch, Kuvera, the king of the Rakshasas, knowing that his father was angry with him, always sought to please him. And, O best of Bharata's race, that king of kings living in Lanka, and borne upon the shoulders of men, sent three Rakshasa women to wait upon his father. Their names, O king, were Pushpotkata, Raka and Malini. And they were skilled in singing and dancing and were always assiduous in their attentions on that high-souled Rishi. And those slender-waisted ladies vied with one another, O king, in gratifying the Rishi. And that high-souled and adorable being was pleased with them and granted them boons. And to every one of them he gave princely sons according to their desire. Two sons--those foremost of Rakshasas named Kumvakarna and the Ten-headed Ravana,--both unequalled on earth in prowess, were born to Pushpotkata. And Malini had a son named Vibhishana, and Raka had twin children named Khara and Surpanakha. And Vibhishana surpassed them all in beauty. And that excellent person was very pious and assiduously performed all religious rites. But that foremost of Rakshasas, with ten heads, was the eldest to them all. And he was religious, and energetic and possessed of great strength and prowess. And the Rakshasa Kumvakarna was the most powerful in
p. 535
battle, for he was fierce and terrible and a thorough master of the arts of illusion. And Khara was proficient in archery, and hostile to the Brahmanas, subsisting as he did on flesh. And the fierce Surpanakha was constant source of trouble to the ascetics. And the warriors, learned in the Vedas and diligent in ceremonial rites, all lived with their father in the Gandhamadana. And there they beheld Vaisravana seated with their father, possessed of riches and borne on the shoulders of men. And seized with jealousy, they resolved upon performing penances. And with ascetic penances of the most severe kind, they gratified Brahma. And the Ten-headed Ravana, supporting life by means of air alone and surrounded by the five sacred fires and absorbed in meditation, remained standing on one leg for a thousand years. And Kumvakarna with head downwards, and with restricted diet, was constant in austerities. And the wise and magnanimous Vibhishana, observing fasts and subsisting only on dry leaves and engaged in meditation, practised severe austerities for a long period. And Khara and Surpanakha, with cheerful hearts, protected and attended on them while they were performing those austerities. And at the close of a thousand years, the invincible Ten-headed One, cutting off his own heads, offered them as offering to the sacred fire. And at this act of his, the Lord of the Universe was pleased with him. And then Brahma, personally appearing to them, bade them desist from those austerities and promised to grant boons unto every one of them. And the adorable Brahma said, I am pleased with you, my sons! Cease now from these austerities and ask boons of me! Whatever your desires may be, they, with the single exception of that of immortality, will be fulfilled! As thou hast offered thy heads to the fire from great ambition, they will again adorn thy body as before, according to thy desire. And thy body will not be disfigured and thou shall be able to assume any form according to thy desire and become the conqueror of thy foes in battle. There is no doubt of this!' thereupon Ravana said, 'May I never experience defeat at the hands of Gandharvas, Celestials, Kinnaras, Asuras, Yakshas, Rakshasas, Serpents and all other creatures!' Brahma said, 'From those that hast named, thou shalt never have cause of fear; except from men (thou shalt have no occasion for fear). Good betide thee! So hath it been ordained by me!'
"Markandeya said, 'Thus addressed, the Ten-headed (Ravana) was highly gratified, for on account of his perverted understanding, the man-eating one slightened human beings. Then the great Grandsire addressed Kumbhakarna as before. His reason being clouded by darkness, he asked for long-lasting sleep. Saying, 'It shall be so' 'Brahma then addressed Vibhishana, 'O my son, I am much pleased with thee! Ask any boon thou pleasest!' Thereupon, Vibhishana replied, 'Even in great danger, may I never swerve from the path of righteousness, and though ignorant, may I, O adorable Sire, be illumined with the light of divine knowledge!' And Brahma replied, 'O scourge of thy enemies, as thy soul inclines not to unrighteousness although born in the Rakshasa race, I grant thee immortality!'
"Markandeya continued, 'Having obtained this boon, the Ten-headed Rakshasa defeated Kuvera in battle and obtained from him the sovereignty
p. 536
of Lanka. That adorable Being, leaving Lanka and followed by Gandharvas, Yakshas, Rakshas, and Kinnaras, went to live on mount Gandhamadana. And Ravana forcibly took from him the celestial chariot Pushpaka. And upon this Vaisravana cursed him, saying, 'This chariot shall never carry thee; it shall bear him who will slay thee in battle! And as thou hast insulted me, thy elder brother, thou shalt soon die!'
"The pious Vibhishana, O King, treading in the path followed by the virtuous and possessed of great glory, followed Kuvera. That adorable Lord of wealth, highly pleased with his younger brothers, invested him with the command of the Yaksha and Raksha hosts. On the other hand, the powerful and man-eating Rakshasas and Pisachas, having assembled together, invested the Ten-headed Ravana with their sovereignty. And Ravana, capable of assuming any form at will and terrible in prowess, and capable also of passing through the air, attacked the gods and the Daityas and wrested from them all their valuable possessions. And as he had terrified all creatures, he was called Ravana. And Ravana, capable of mustering any measure of might inspired the very gods with terror."

Book 3
Chapter 274

1 [mārk]
      tataḥ kruddho daśagrīvaḥ priyaputre nipātite
      niryayau ratham āsthāya hemaratnavibhūṣitam
  2 saṃvṛto rākṣasair ghorair vividhāyudhapāṇibhiḥ
      abhidudrāva rāmaṃ sa pothayan hariyūthapān
  3 tam ādravantaṃ saṃkruddhaṃ mainda nīlanalāṅgadāḥ
      hanūmāñ jāmbuvāṃś caiva sasainyāḥ paryavārayan
  4 te daśagrīva sainyaṃ tad ṛkṣavānarayūthapāḥ
      drumair vidhvaṃsayāṃ cakrur daśagrīvasya paśyataḥ
  5 tataḥ svasainyam ālokya vadhyamānam arātibhiḥ
      māyāvī vyadadhān māyāṃ rāvaṇo rākṣaseśvaraḥ
  6 tasya dehād viniṣkrāntāḥ śataśo 'tha sahasraśaḥ
      rākṣasāḥ patyadṛśyanta śaraśaktyṛṣṭipāṇayaḥ
  7 tān rāmo jaghnivān sarvān divyenāstreṇa rākṣasān
      atha bhūyo 'pi māyāṃ sa vyadadhād rākṣasādhipaḥ
  8 kṛtvā rāmasya rūpāṇi lakṣmaṇasya ca bhārata
      abhidudrāva rāmaṃ ca lakṣmaṇaṃ ca daśānanaḥ
  9 tatas te rāmam archanto lakṣmaṇaṃ ca kṣapācarāḥ
      abhipetus tadā rājan pragṛhītocca kārmukāḥ
  10 tāṃ dṛṣṭvā rākṣasendrasya māyām ikṣvākunandanaḥ
     uvāca rāmaṃ saumitrir asaṃbhrānto bṛhad vacaḥ
 11 jahīmān rākṣasān pāpān ātmanaḥ pratirūpakān
     jaghāna rāmas tāṃś cānyān ātmanaḥ pratirūpakān
 12 tato haryaśva yuktena rathenādityavarcasā
     upatasthe raṇe rāmaṃ mātaliḥ śakrasārathiḥ
 13 [mātali]
     ayaṃ haryaśva yug jaitro maghonaḥ syandanottamaḥ
     anena śakraḥ kākutstha samare daityadānavān
     śataśaḥ puruṣavyāghra rathodāreṇa jaghnivā
 14 tad anena naravyāghra mayā yat tena saṃyuge
     syandanena jahi kṣipraṃ rāvaṇaṃ māciraṃ kṛthāḥ
 15 ity ukto rāghavas tathyaṃ vaco 'śaṅkata mātaleḥ
     māyeyaṃ rākṣasasyeti tam uvāca vibhīṣaṇaḥ
 16 neyaṃ māyā naravyāghra rāvaṇasya durātmanaḥ
     tad ātiṣṭha rathaṃ śīghram imam aindraṃ mahādyute
 17 tataḥ prahṛṣṭaḥ kākutsthas tathety uktvā vibhīṣaṇam
     rathenābhipapātāśu daśagrīvaṃ ruṣānvitaḥ
 18 hāhākṛtāni bhūtāni rāvaṇe samabhidrute
     siṃhanādāḥ sapaṭahā divi divyāś ca nānadan
 19 sa rāmāya mahāghoraṃ visasarja niśācaraḥ
     śūlam indrāśaniprakhyaṃ brahmadaṇḍam ivodyatam
 20 tac chūlam antarā rāmaś ciccheda niśitaiḥ śaraiḥ
     tad dṛṣṭvā duṣkaraṃ karma rāvaṇaṃ bhayam āviśat
 21 tataḥ kruddhaḥ sasarjāśu daśagrīvaḥ śitāñ śarān
     sahasrāyutaśo rāme śastrāṇi vividhāni ca
 22 tato bhuśuṇḍīḥ śūlāṃś ca musalāni paraśvadhān
     śaktīś ca vividhākārāḥ śataghnīś ca śitakṣurāḥ
 23 tāṃ māyāṃ vikṛtāṃ dṛṣṭvā daśagrīvasya rakṣasaḥ
     bhayāt pradudruvuḥ sarve vānarāḥ sarvatodiśam
 24 tataḥ supatraṃ sumukhaṃ hemapuṅkhaṃ śarottamam
     tūṇād ādāya kākutstho brahmāstreṇa yuyoja ha
 25 taṃ bāṇavaryaṃ rāmeṇa brahmāstreṇābhimantritam
     jahṛṣur devagandharvā dṛṣṭvā śakrapurogamāḥ
 26 alpāvaśeṣam āyuś ca tato 'manyanta rakṣasaḥ
     brahmāstrodīraṇāc chatror devagandharvakiṃnarāḥ
 27 tataḥ sasarja taṃ rāmaḥ śaram apratima ojasam
     rāvaṇānta karaṃ ghoraṃ brahmadaṇḍam ivodyatam
 28 sa tena rākṣasaśreṣṭhaḥ sarathaḥ sāśvasārathiḥ
     prajajvāla majā jvālenāgninābhipariṣkṛtaḥ
 29 tataḥ prahṛṣṭās tridaśāḥ sagandharvāḥ sacāraṇāḥ
     nihataṃ rāvaṇaṃ dṛṣṭvā rāmeṇākliṣṭakarmaṇā
 30 tatyajus taṃ mahābhāgaṃ pañca bhūtāni rāvaṇam
     bhraṃśitaḥ sarvalokeṣu sa hi brahmāsta tejasā
 31 śarīradhātavo hy asya māṃsaṃ rudhiram eva ca
     neśur brahmāstra nirdagdhā na ca bhasmāpy adṛśyata

SECTION CCLXXIV

"Markandeya said, 'Then the Brahmarshis, the Siddhas and the Devarshis, with Havyavaha as their spokesman, sought the protection of Brahma. And Agni said, 'That powerful son of Visrava, the Ten-headed cannot be slain on account of thy boon! Endued with great might he oppresseth in every possible way the creatures of the earth. Protect us, therefore, O adorable one! There is none else save thee to protect us!'
"Brahma said, 'O Agni, he cannot be conquered in battle by either the gods or the Asuras! I have already ordained that which is needful for that purpose. Indeed his death is near! Urged by me, the four-headed God hath already been incarnate for that object. Even Vishnu, that foremost of smiters will achieve that object!'
"Markandeya continued, 'Then the Grandsire also asked Sakra, in their presence, 'Be thou, with all the celestials, born on earth! And beget ye on monkeys and bears, heroic sons possessed of great strength and capable of assuming any form at will as allies of Vishnu!' And at this, the gods, the Gandharvas and the Danavas quickly assembled to take counsel as to how they should be born on earth according to their respective parts. And in their presence the boon-giving god commanded a Gandharvi, by name Dundubhi saying, 'Go there for accomplishing this object!' And Dundubhi hearing these words of the Grandsire was born in the world of men as the hunchbacked Manthara. And all the principal celestials, with Sakra and others begot offspring upon the wives of the foremost of monkeys and bears. And those sons equalled their sires in strength and fame. And they were capable of splitting mountain peaks and their weapons were stones and trees of the Sala and the Tala species. And their bodies were hard as adamant, and they
p. 537
were possessed of very great strength. And they were all skilled in war and capable of mustering any measure of energy at will. And they were equal to a thousand elephants in might, and they resembled the wind in speed. And some of them lived wherever they liked, while others lived in forests. And the adorable Creator of the Universe, having ordained all this, instructed Manthara as to what she would have to do. And Manthara quick as thought, understood all his words, and went hither and thither ever engaged in fomenting quarrels."

Book 3
Chapter 275

1 [mārk]
      sa hatvā rāvaṇaṃ kṣudraṃ rākṣasendraṃ suradviṣam
      babhūva hṛṣṭaḥ sasuhṛd rāmaḥ saumitriṇā saha
  2 tato hate daśagrīve devāḥ sarṣipurogamāḥ
      āśīrbhir jaya yuktābhir ānarcus taṃ mahābhujam
  3 rāmaṃ kamalapatrākṣaṃ tuṣṭuvuḥ sarvadevatāḥ
      gandharvāḥ puṣpavarṣaiś ca vāg bhiś ca tridaśālayāḥ
  4 pūjayitvā yathā rāmaṃ pratijagmur yathāgatam
      tan mahotsava saṃkāśam āsīd ākāśam acyuta
  5 tato hatvā daśagrīvaṃ laṅkāṃ rāmo mayā yaśāḥ
      vibhīṣaṇāya pradadau prabhuḥ parapuraṃjayaḥ
  6 tataḥ sītāṃ puraskṛtya vibhīṣaṇapuraskṛtām
      avindhyo nāma suprajño vṛddhāmātyo viniryayau
  7 uvāca ca mahātmānaṃ kākutsthaṃ dainyam āsthitam
      pratīccha devīṃ sadvṛttāṃ mahātmañ jānakīm iti
  8 etac chrutvā vacas tasmād avatīrya rathottamāt
      bāṣpeṇāpihitāṃ sītāṃ dadarśekṣvākunandanaḥ
  9 tāṃ dṛṣṭvā cārusarvāṅgīṃ jaṭilāṃ kṛṣṇavāsasam
      malopacitasarvāṅgīṃ jaṭilāṃ kṛṣṇavāsasam
  10 uvāca rāmo vaidehīṃ parāmarśaviśaṅkitaḥ
     gaccha vaidehi muktā tvaṃ yat kāryaṃ tan mayā kṛtam
 11 mām āsādya patiṃ bhadre na tvaṃ rākṣasa veśmani
     jarāṃ vrajethā iti me nihato 'sau niśācaraḥ
 12 kathaṃ hy asmadvidho jātu jānan dharmaviniścayam
     parahastagatāṃ nārīṃ muhūrtam api dhārayet
 13 suvṛttām asuvṛttāṃ vāpy ahaṃ tvām adya maithili
     notsahe paribhogāya śvāvalīḍhaṃ havir yathā
 14 tataḥ sā sahasā bālā tac chrutvā dāruṇaṃ vacaḥ
     papāta devī vyathitā nikṛttā kadalī yathā
 15 yo hy asyā harṣasaṃbhūto mukharāgas tadābhavat
     kṣaṇena sa punar bhraṣṭo niḥśvāsād iva darpaṇe
 16 tatas te harayaḥ sarve tac chrutvā rāma bhāṣitam
     gatāsukalpā niśceṣṭā babhūvuḥ saha lakṣmaṇāḥ
 17 tato devo viśuddhātmā vimānena caturmukhaḥ
     pitāmaho jagat sraṣṭā darśayām āsa rāghavam
 18 śakraś cāgniś ca vāyuś ca yamo varuṇa eva ca
     yakṣādhipaś ca bhagavāṃs tathā saptarṣayo 'malāḥ
 19 rājā daśarathaś caiva divyabhāsvaramūrtimān
     vimānena mahārheṇa haṃsayuktena bhāsvatā
 20 tato 'ntarikṣaṃ tat sarvaṃ devagandharvasaṃkulam
     śuśubhe tārakā citraṃ śaradīva nabhastalam
 21 tata utthāya vaidehi teṣāṃ madhye yaśasvinī
     uvāca vākyaṃ kalyāṇī rāmaṃ pṛthula vakṣasam
 22 rājaputra na te kopaṃ karomi viditā hi me
     gatiḥ strīṇāṃ narāṇāṃ ca śṛṇu cedaṃ vaco mama
 23 antaś carati bhūtānāṃ mātariśvā sadāgatiḥ
     sa me vimuñcatu prāṇān yadi pāpaṃ carāmy aham
 24 agir āpas tathākāśaṃ pṛthivī vāyur eva ca
     vimuñcantu mama prāṇān yadi pāpaṃ carāmy aham
 25 tato 'ntarikṣe vāg āsīt sarvā viśrāvayan diśaḥ
     puṇyā saṃharṣaṇī teṣāṃ vānarāṇāṃ mahātmanām
 26 [vāyu]
     bho bho rāghava satyaṃ vai vāyur asmi sadāgatiḥ
     apāpā maithilī rājan saṃgaccha saha bhāryayā
 27 [agnir]
     aham antaḥ śarīrastho bhūtānāṃ raghunandana
     susūkṣmam api kākutstha maithilī nāparādhyati
 28 [varuṇa]
     rasā vai matprasūtā hi bhūtadeheṣu rāghava
     ahaṃ vai tvāṃ prabravīmi maithilī pratigṛhyatām
 29 [brahmā]
     putra naitad ihāścaryaṃ tvayi rājarṣidharmiṇi
     sādho sadvṛttamārgasthe śṛṇu cedaṃ vaco mama
 30 śatrur eṣa tvayā vīra devagandharvabhoginām
     yakṣāṇāṃ dānavānāṃ ca maharṣīṇāṃ ca pātitaḥ
 31 avadhyaḥ sarvabhūtānāṃ matprasādāt purābhavat
     kasmāc cit kāraṇāt pāpaḥ kaṃ cit kālam upekṣitaḥ
 32 vadhārtham ātmanas tena hṛtā sītā durātmanā
     nalakūbara śāpena rakṣā cāsyāḥ kṛtā mayā
 33 yadi hy akāmām āsevet striyam anyām api dhruvam
     śatadhāsya phaled deha ity uktaḥ so 'bhavat purā
 34 nātra śaṅkā tvayā kāryā pratīchemāṃ mahādyute
     kṛtaṃ tvayā mahat kāryaṃ devānām amaraprabha
 35 [daṣaratha]
     prīto 'smi vatsa bhadraṃ te pitā daraśatho 'smi te
     anujānāmi rājyaṃ ca praśādhi puruṣottama
 36 [rāma]
     abhivādaye tvāṃ rājendra yadi tvaṃ janako mama
     gamiṣyāmi purīṃ ramyām ayodhyāṃ śāsanāt tava
 37 [mārk]
     tam uvāca pitā bhūyo prahṛṣṭo manujādhipa
     gacchāyodhyāṃ praśādhi tvaṃ rāma raktāntalocana
 38 tato devān namaskṛtya suhṛdbhir abhinanditaḥ
     mahendra iva paulomyā bhāryayā sa sameyivān
 39 tato varaṃ dadau tasmai avindhyāya paraṃtapaḥ
     trijaṭāṃ cārthamānābhyāṃ yojayām āsa rākṣasīm
 40 tam uvāca tato brahmā devaiḥ śakra mukhair vṛtaḥ
     kausalyā mātar iṣṭāṃs te varān adya dadāni kān
 41 vavre rāmaḥ sthitiṃ dharme śatrubhiś cāparājayam
     rākṣasair nihatānāṃ ca vānarāṇāṃ samudbhavam
 42 tatas te brahmaṇā prokte tatheti vacane tadā
     samuttasthur mahārāja vānarā labdhacetasaḥ
 43 sitā cāpi mahābhāgā varaṃ hanumate dadau
     rāma kīrtyā samaṃ putra jīvitaṃ te bhaviṣyati
 44 divyās tvām upabhogāś ca matprasāda kṛtāḥ sadā
     upasthāsyanti hanumann iti sma harilocana
 45 tatas te prekṣamāṇānāṃ teṣām akliṣṭakarmaṇām
     antardhānaṃ yayur devāḥ sarve śakrapurogamāḥ
 46 dṛṣṭvā tu rāmaṃ jānakyā sametaṃ śakrasārathiḥ
     uvāca paramaprītaḥ suhṛnmadhya idaṃ vacaḥ
 47 devagandharvayakṣāṇāṃ mānuṣāsurabhoginām
     apanītaṃ tvayā duḥkham idaṃ satyaparākrama
 48 sadevāsuragandharvā yakṣarākṣasa pannagāḥ
     kathayiṣyanti lokās tvāṃ yāvad bhūmir dhariṣyati
 49 ity evam uktvānujñāpya rāmaṃ śastrabhṛtāṃ varam
     saṃpūjyāpākramat tena rathenādityavarcasā
 50 tataḥ sītāṃ puraskṛtya rāmaḥ saumitriṇā saha
     sugrīva pramukhairś caiva sahitaḥ sarvavānaraiḥ
 51 vidhāya rakṣāṃ laṅkāyāṃ vibhīṣaṇapuraskṛtaḥ
     saṃtatāra punas tena setunā makarālayam
 52 puṣpakeṇa vimānena khecareṇa virājatā
     kāmagena yathāmukhyair amātyaiḥ saṃvṛto vaśī
 53 tatas tīre samudrasya yatra śiśye sa pārthivaḥ
     tatraivovāsa dharmātmā sahitaḥ sarvavānaraiḥ
 54 athaināṃ rāghavaḥ kāle samānīyābhipūjya ca
     visarjayām āsa tadā ratnaiḥ saṃtoṣya sarvaśaḥ
 55 gateṣu vānarendreṣu gopuccharkṣeṣu teṣu ca
     sugrīvasahito rāmaḥ kiṣkindhāṃ punar āgamat
 56 vibhīṣaṇenānugataḥ sugrīvasahitas tadā
     puṣpakeṇa vimānena vaidehyā darśayan vanam
 57 kiṣkindhāṃ tu samāsādya rāmaḥ praharatāṃ varaḥ
     aṅgadaṃ kṛtakarmāṇaṃ yauva rājye 'bhiṣecayat
 58 tatas tair eva sahito rāmaḥ saumitriṇā saha
     yathāgatena mārgeṇa prayayau svapuraṃ prati
 59 ayodhyāṃ sa samāsādya purīṃ rāṣṭrapatis tataḥ
     bharatāya hanūmantaṃ dūtaṃ prasthāpayat tadā
 60 lakṣayitveṅgitaṃ sarvaṃ priyaṃ tasmai nivedya ca
     vāyuputre punaḥ prāpte nandigrāmam upāgamat
 61 sa tatra maladigdhāṅgaṃ bharataṃ cīravāsasam
     agrataḥ pāduke kṛtvā dadarśāsīnam āsane
 62 sametya bharatenātha śatrughnena ca vīryavān
     rāghavaḥ saha saumitrir mumude bharata rṣabha
 63 tathā bharataśatrughnau sametau guruṇā tadā
     vaidehyā darśanenobhau praharṣaṃ samavāpatuḥ
 64 tasmai tad bharato rājyam āgatāyābhisatkṛtam
     nyāsaṃ niryātayām āsa yuktaḥ paramayā mudā
 65 tatas taṃ vaiṣṇavaṃ śūraṃ nakṣatre 'bhimate 'hani
     vasiṣṭho vāmadevaś ca sahitāv abhyaṣiñcatām
 66 so 'bhiṣiktaḥ kapiśreṣṭhaṃ sugrīvaṃ sasuhṛjjanam
     vibhīṣaṇaṃ ca paulastyam anvajānād gṛhān prati
 67 abhyarcya vividhai ratnaiḥ prītiyuktau mudā yutau
     samādhāyetikartavyaṃ duḥkhena visasarja ha
 68 puṣpakaṃ ca vimānaṃ tat pūjayitvā sarāghavaḥ
     prādād vaiśravaṇāyaiva prītyā sa raghunandanaḥ
 69 tato devarṣisahitaḥ saritaṃ gomatīm anu
     daśāśvamedhān ājahre jārūthyān sa nirargalān

SECTION CCLXXV

"Yudhishthira said, 'O adorable one, thou hast described to me in detail the history of the birth of Rama and others. I wish to learn the cause of their exile. Do thou, O Brahmana, relate why the sons of Dasaratha--the brothers Rama and Lakshmana--went to the forest with famous princess of Mithila.'
"Markandeya said, 'The pious king Dasaratha, ever mindful of the old and assiduous in religious ceremonies, was greatly pleased when these sons were born. And his sons gradually grew up in might and they became conversant with the Vedas together with all their mysteries, and with the science of arms. And when after having gone through the Brahmacharyya vows the princes were married, king Dasaratha became happy and highly pleased. And the intelligent Rama, the eldest of them all, became the favourite of his father, and greatly pleased the people with his charming ways. And then, O Bharata, the wise king, considering himself old in years took counsel with his virtuous ministers and spiritual adviser for installing Rama as regent of the kingdom. And all those great ministers were agreed that it was time to do so. And, O scion of Kuru's race, king Dasaratha was greatly pleased to behold his son,--that enhancer of Kausalya's delight--possessed of eyes that were red, and arms that were sinewy. And his steps were like those of a wild elephant. And he had long arms and high shoulders and black and curly hair. And he was valiant, and glowing with splendour, and not inferior to Indra himself in battle. And he was well-versed in holy writ and was equal to Vrihaspati in wisdom. An object of love with all the people, he was skilled in every science. And with senses under complete control, his very enemies were pleased to behold him. And he was terror of the wicked and the protector of the virtuous. And possessed of intelligence and incapable of being baffled, he was victorious over all and never vanquished by any. And, O descendant of Kurus, beholding his son--that enhancer of Kausalya's joy--king Dasaratha became highly pleased. And reflecting on Rama's virtues, the powerful and mighty king cheerfully addressed the family priest, saying, 'Blessed be thou, O Brahmana! This night of the Pushya constellation will bring in a very auspicious conjunction. Let, therefore, materials be collected and let Rama also be invited. This Pushya constellation will last till tomorrow. And Rama, therefore, should be invested by me and my ministers as prince-regent
p. 538
of all my subjects!'
"Meanwhile Manthara (the maid of Kaikeyi), hearing these words of the king, went to her mistress, and spoke unto her as was suited to the occasion. And she said, 'Thy great ill-luck, O Kaikeyi, hath this day been proclaimed by the king! O unlucky one, mayst thou be bitten by a fierce and enraged snake of virulent poison! Kausalya, indeed, is fortunate, as it is her son that is going to be installed on the throne. Where, indeed, is thy prosperity, when thy son obtaineth not the kingdom?'
"Hearing these words of her maid, the slender-waisted and beautiful Kaikeyi put on all her ornaments, and sought her husband in a secluded place. And with a joyous heart, and smiling pleasantly, she addressed these words to him with all the blandishments of love, 'O king, thou art always true to thy promises. Thou didst promise before to grant me an object of my desire. Do thou fulfil that promise now and save thyself from the sin of unredeemed pledge!' The king replied, saying, 'I will grant thee a boon. Ask thou whatever thou wishest! What man undeserving of death shall be slain today and who that deserves death is to be set at liberty? Upon whom shall I bestow wealth to-day, or whose wealth shall be confiscated? Whatever wealth there is in this world, save what belongeth to Brahmanas, is mine! I am the king of kings in this world, and the protector of all the four classes! Tell me quickly, O blessed lady, what that object is upon which thou hast set thy heart!' Hearing these words of the king, and tying him fast to his pledge, and conscious also of her power over him, she addressed him in these words, 'I desire that Bharata be the recipient of that investiture which thou hast designed for Rama, and let Rama go into exile living in the forest of Dandaka for fourteen years as an ascetic with matted locks on head and robed in rags and deer-skins!' Hearing these disagreeable words of cruel import, the king, O chief of the Bharata race, was sorely afflicted and became utterly speechless! But the mighty and virtuous Rama, learning that his father had been thus solicited, went into the forest so that the king's truth might remain inviolate. And, blessed be thou, he was followed by the auspicious Lakshmana--that foremost of bowmen and his wife Sita, the princess of Videha and daughter of Janaka. And after Rama had gone into the forest, king Dasaratha took leave of his body, agreeably to the eternal law of time. And knowing that Rama not near and that the king was dead, queen Kaikeyi, causing Bharata to be brought before her, addressed him in these words, 'Dasaratha hath gone to heaven and both Rama and Lakshmana are in the forest! Take thou this kingdom which is so extensive and whose peace there is no rival to disturb'. Thereupon the virtuous Bharata replied unto her saying, 'Thou hast done a wicked deed, having slain thy husband and exterminated this family from lust of wealth alone! Heaping infamy on my head, O accursed woman of our race, thou hast, O mother, attained this, thy object!' And having said these words, the prince wept aloud. And having proved his innocence before all the subjects of that realm he set out in the wake of Rama, desiring to bring him back. And placing Kausalya and Sumitra and Kaikeyi in the vehicles at the van of his train, he proceeded with a heavy heart, in
p. 539
company with Satrughna. And he was accompanied by Vasishtha and Vamadeva, and other Brahmanas by thousands and by the people of the cities and the provinces, desiring to bring back Rama. And he saw Rama with Lakshmana, living on the mountains of Chitrakuta with bow in hand and decked with the ornaments of ascetics. Bharata, however, was dismissed by Rama, who was determined to act according to the words, of his father. And returning, Bharata ruled at Nandigrama, keeping before him, his brother's wooden sandals. And Rama fearing a repetition of intrusion by the people of Ayodhya, entered into the great forest towards the asylum of Sarabhanga. And having paid his respects to Sarabhanga, he entered the forest of Dandaka and took up his abode on the banks of beautiful river Godavari. And while living there, Rama was inveigled into hostilities with Khara, then dwelling in Janasthana, on account of Surpanakha. And for the protection of the ascetics the virtuous scion of Raghu's race slew fourteen thousand Rakshasas on earth, and having slain those mighty Rakshasas, Khara and Dushana, the wise descendant of Raghu once more made that sacred forest free from danger.'
"And after these Rakshasas had been slain, Surpanakha with mutilated nose and lips, repaired to Lanka--the abode of her brother (Ravana). And when that Rakshasa woman, senseless with grief and with dry blood-stains on her face, appeared before Ravana, she fell down at his feet. And beholding her so horribly mutilated, Ravana became senseless with wrath and grinding his teeth sprung up from his seat. And dismissing his ministers, he enquired of her in private, saying, 'Blessed sister, who hath made thee so, forgetting and disregarding me? Who is he that having got a sharp-pointed spear hath rubbed his body with it? Who is he that sleepeth in happiness and security, after placing a fire close to his head? Who is he that hath trodden upon a revengeful snake of virulent poison? Who indeed, is that person who standeth with his hand thrust into the mouth of the maned lion!' Then flames of wrath burst forth from his body, like those that are emitted at night from the hollows of a tree on fire. His sister then related unto him the prowess of Rama and the defeat of the Rakshasas with Khara and Dushana at their head. Informed of the slaughter of his relatives, Ravana, impelled by Fate, remembered Maricha for slaying Rama. And resolving upon the course he was to follow and having made arrangements for the government of his capital, he consoled his sister, and set out on an aerial voyage. And crossing the Trikuta and the Kala mountains, he beheld the vast receptacle of deep waters--the abode of the Makaras. Then crossing the Ocean, the Ten headed Ravana reached Gokarna--the favourite resort of the illustrious god armed with the trident. And there Ravana met with his old friend Maricha who, from fear of Rama himself, had adopted an ascetic mode of life.'"

Book 3
Chapter 276

 1 [mārk]
      evam etan mahābāho rāmeṇāmitatejasā
      prāptaṃ vyasanam atyugraṃ vanavāsa kṛtaṃ purā
  2 mā śucaḥ puruṣavyāghra kṣatriyo 'si paraṃtapa
      bāhuvīryāśraye mārge vartase dīptanirṇaye
  3 na hi te vṛjinaṃ kiṃ cid dṛśyate param aṇv api
      asmin mārge viṣīdeyuḥ sendrā api surāsurāḥ
  4 saṃhatya nihato vṛtro marudbhir vajrapāṇinā
      namuciś caiva durdharṣo dīrghajihvā ca rākṣasī
  5 sahāyavati sarvārthāḥ saṃtiṣṭhantīha sarvaśaḥ
      kiṃ nu tasyājitaṃ saṃkhye bhrātā yasya dhanaṃjayaḥ
  6 ayaṃ ca balināṃ śreṣṭho bhīmo bhīmaparākramaḥ
      yuvānau ca maheṣvāsau yamau mādravatīsutau
      ebhiḥ sahāyaiḥ kasmāt tvaṃ viṣīdasi paraṃtapa
  7 ya ime vajriṇaḥ senāṃ jayeyuḥ samarudgaṇām
      tvam apy ebhir maheṣvāsaiḥ sahāyair devarūpibhiḥ
      vijeṣyasi raṇe sarvān amitrān bharatarṣabha
  8 itaś ca tvam imāṃ paśya saindhavena durātmanā
      balinā vīryamattena hṛtām ebhir mahātmabhiḥ
  9 ānītāṃ draupadīṃ kṛṣṇāṃ kṛtvā karma suduṣkaram
      jayadrathaṃ ca rājānaṃ vijitaṃ vaśam āgatam
  10 asahāyena rāmeṇa vaidehī punar āhṛtā
     hatvā saṃkhe daśagrīvaṃ rākṣasaṃ bhīmavikramam
 11 yasya śākhāmṛgā mitrā ṛkṣāḥ kālamukhās tathā
     jātyantaragatā rājann etad buddhyānucintaya
 12 tasmāt tvaṃ kuruśārdūla māśuco bharatarṣabha
     tvadvidhā hi mahātmāno na śocanti paraṃtapa
 13 [vai]
     evam āśvāsito rājā mārkaṇḍeyena dhīmatā
     tyaktvā duḥkham adīnātmā punar evedam abravīt

SECTION CCLXXVI

"Markandeya said, 'Beholding Ravana come, Maricha received him
p. 540
with a respectful welcome, and offered him fruits and roots. And after Ravana had taken his seat, and rested himself a while, Maricha skilled in speech, sat beside Ravana and addressed him who was himself as eloquent in speech, saying, 'Thy complexion hath assumed an unnatural hue; is it all right with thy kingdom, O king of the Rakshasas? What hath brought thee here? Do thy subjects continue to pay thee the same allegiance that they used to pay thee before? What business hath brought thee here? Know that it is already fulfilled, even if it be very difficult of fulfilment! Ravana, whose heart was agitated with wrath and humiliation informed him briefly of the acts of Rama and the measures that were to be taken.' And on hearing his story, Maricha briefly replied to him, saying, 'Thou must not provoke Rama, for I know his strength! Is there a person who is capable of withstanding the impetus of his arrows? That great man hath been the cause of my assuming my present ascetic life. What evil-minded creature hath put thee up to this course calculated to bring ruin and destruction on thee?' To this Ravana indignantly replied, reproaching him thus, 'If thou dost not obey my orders, thou shall surely die at my hands.' Maricha then thought within himself, 'When death is inevitable, I shall do his biddings; for it is better to die at the hands of one that is superior.' Then he replied to the lord of the Rakshasas saying, 'I shall surely render thee whatever help I can!' Then the Ten-headed Ravana said unto him, 'Go and tempt Sita, assuming the shape of a deer with golden horns and a golden skin! When Sita will observe thee thus, she will surely send away Rama to hunt thee. And then Sita will surely come within my power, and I shall forcibly carry her away. And then that wicked Rama will surely die of grief at the loss of his wife. Do thou help me in this way!'
"Thus addressed, Maricha performed his obsequies (in anticipation) and with a sorrowful heart, followed Ravana who was in advance of him. And having reached the hermitage of Rama of difficult achievements, they both did as arranged beforehand. And Ravana appeared in the guise of an ascetic with head shaven, and adorned with a Kamandala, and a treble staff. And Maricha appeared in the shape of a deer. And Maricha appeared before the princess of Videha in that guise. And impelled by Fate, she sent away Rama after that deer. And Rama, with the object of pleasing her, quickly took up his bow, and leaving Lakshmana behind to protect her, went in pursuit of that deer. And armed with his bow and quiver and scimitar, and his fingers encased in gloves of Guana skin, Rama went in pursuit of that deer, after the manner of Rudra following the stellar deer 1 in days of yore. And that Rakshasa enticed away Rama to a great distance by appearing before him at one time and disappearing from his view at another. And when Rama at last knew who and what that deer was, viz., that he was a Rakshasa, that illustrious descendant of Raghu's race took out an infallible arrow and slew that
p. 541
[paragraph continues] Rakshasa, in the disguise of a deer. And struck with Rama's arrow, the Rakshasa, imitating Rama's voice, cried out in great distress, calling upon Sita and Lakshmana. And when the princess of Videha heard that cry of distress, she urged Lakshmana to run towards the quarter from whence the cry came. Then Lakshmana said to her, "Timid lady, thou hast no cause of fear! Who is so powerful as to be able to smite Rama? O thou of sweet smiles, in a moment thou wilt behold thy husband Rama!' Thus addressed, the chaste Sita, from that timidity which is natural to women, became suspicious of even the pure Lakshmana, and began to weep aloud. And that chaste lady, devoted to her husband, harshly reproved Lakshmana, saying, 'The object which thou, O fool, cherishest in thy heart, shall never be fulfilled! I would rather kill myself with a weapon or throw myself from the top of a hill or enter into a blazing fire than live with a sorry wretch like thee, forsaking my husband Rama, like a tigress under the protection of a jackal!--
When the good natured Lakshmana, who was very fond of his brother, heard these words, he shut his ears (with his hands) and set out on the track that Rama had taken. And Lakshmana set out without casting a single glance on that lady with lips soft and red like the Bimba fruit. Meanwhile, the Rakshasa Ravana, wearing a genteel guise though wicked at heart, and like unto fire enveloped in a heap of ashes, showed himself there. And he appeared there in the disguise of a hermit, for forcibly carrying away that lady of blameless character. The virtuous daughter of Janaka, seeing him come, welcomed him with fruits and root and a seat. Disregarding these and assuming his own proper shape, that bull among Rakshasas began to re-assure the princess of Videha in these words, 'I am, O Sita, the king of the Rakshasas, known by the name of Ravana! My delightful city, known by the name of Lanka is on the other side of the great ocean! There among beautiful women, thou wilt shine with me! O lady of beautiful lips, forsaking the ascetic Rama do thou become my wife!' Janaka's daughter of beautiful lips, hearing these and other words in the same strain, shut her ears and replied unto him, saying, 'Do not say so! The vault of heaven with all its stars may fall down, the Earth itself may be broken into fragments, fire itself may change its nature by becoming cool, yet I cannot forsake the descendant of Raghu! How can a she-elephant, who hath lived with the mighty leader of a herd with rent temples forsake him and live with a hog? Having once tasted the sweet wine prepared from honey or flowers, how can a woman, I fancy, relish the wretched arrak from rice?' Having uttered those words, she entered the cottage, her lips trembling in wrath and her arms moving to and fro in emotion. Ravana, however, followed her thither and intercepted her further progress. And rudely scolded by the Rakshasa, she swooned away. But Ravana seized her by the hair of her head, and rose up into the air. Then a huge vulture of the name of Jatayu living on a mountain peak, beheld that helpless lady thus weeping and calling upon Rama in great distress while being carried away by Ravana."

Book 3
Chapter 277

  1 [y]
      nātmānam anuśocāmi nemān bhrātṝn mahāmune
      haraṇaṃ cāpi rājyasya yathemāṃ drupadātmajām
  2 dyūte durātmabhiḥ kliṣṭāḥ kṛṣṇayā tāritā vayam
      jayadrathena ca punar vanād apahṛtā balāt
  3 asti sīmantinī kā cid dṛṣṭapūrvātha vā śrutā
      pativratā mahābhāgā yatheyaṃ drupadātmajā
  4 [mārk]
      śṛṇu rājan kulastrīṇāṃ mahābhāgyaṃ yudhiṣṭhira
      sarvam etad yathā prāptaṃ sāvitryā rājakanyayā
  5 āsīn madreṣu dharmātmā rājā paramadhārmikaḥ
      brahmaṇyaś ca śaraṇyaś ca satyasaṃdho jitendriyaḥ
  6 yajvā dānapatir dakṣaḥ paurajānapada priyaḥ
      pāthivo 'śvapatir nāma sarvabhūtahite rataḥ
  7 kṣamāvān anapatyaś ca satyavāg vijitendriyaḥ
      atikrāntena vayasā saṃtāpam upajagmivān
  8 apatyotpādanārthaṃ sa tīvraṃ niyamam āsthitaḥ
      kāle parimitāhāro brahma cārī jitendriyaḥ
  9 hutvā śatasahasraṃ sa sāvitryā rājasattama
      ṣaṣṭhe ṣaṣṭhe tadā kāle babhūva mita bhojanaḥ
  10 etena niyamenāsīd varṣāṇy aṣṭādaśaiva tu
     pūrṇe tv aṣṭādaśe varṣe sāvitrī tuṣṭim abhyagāt
     svarūpiṇī tadā rājan darśayām āsa taṃ nṛpam
 11 agnihotrāt samutthāya harṣeṇa mahatānvitā
     uvāca cainaṃ varadā vacanaṃ pārthivaṃ tadā
 12 brahmacaryeṇa śuddhena damena niyamena ca
     sarvātmanā ca madbhaktyā tuṣṭāsmi tava pārthiva
 13 varaṃ vṛṇīṣvāśvapate madrā rājayathepsitam
     na pramādaś ca dharmeṣu kartavyas te kathaṃ cana
 14 [aṣvapati]
     apatyārthaḥ samārambhaḥ kṛto dharmepsayā mayā
     putrā me bahavo devi bhaveyuḥ kulabhāvanāḥ
 15 tuṣṭāsi yadi me devi kāmam etaṃ vṛṇomy aham
     saṃtānaṃ hi paro dharma ity āhur māṃ dvijātayaḥ
 16 [sāvitrī]
     pūrvam eva mayā rājann abhiprāyam imaṃ tava
     jñātvā putrārtham ukto vai tava hetoḥ pitāmahaḥ
 17 prasādāc caiva tasmāt te svayambhuvihitād bhuvi
     kanyā tejasvinī saumya kṣipram eva bhaviṣyati
 18 uttaraṃ ca na te kiṃ cid vyāhartavyaṃ kathaṃ cana
     pitāmaha nisargeṇa tuṣṭā hy etad bravīmi te
 19 [mārk]
     sa tatheti pratijñāya sāvitryā vacanaṃ nṛpaḥ
     prasādayām āsa punaḥ kṣipram evaṃ bhaved iti
 20 antarhitāyāṃ sāvitryāṃ jagāma svagṛhaṃ nṛpaḥ
     svarājye cāvasat prītaḥ prajā dharmeṇa pālayan
 21 kasmiṃś cit tu gate kāle sa rājā niyatavrataḥ
     jyeṣṭhāyāṃ dharmacāriṇyāṃ mahiṣyāṃ garbham ādadhe
 22 rājaputryāṃ tu garbhaḥ sa mālavyāṃ bharatarṣabha
     vyavardhata yathā śukle tārāpatir ivāmbare
 23 prāpte kāle tu suṣuve kanyāṃ rājīvalocanām
     kriyāś ca tasyā muditaś cakre sa nṛpatis tadā
 24 sāvitryā prītayā dattā sāvitryā hutayā hy api
     sāvitrīty eva nāmāsyāś cakrur viprās tathā pitā
 25 sā vigrahavatīva śrīr vyavardhata nṛpātmajā
     kālena cāpi sā kanyā yauvanasthā babhūva ha
 26 tāṃ sumadhyāṃ pṛthuśroṇīṃ pratimāṃ kāñcanīm iva
     prāpteyaṃ devakanyeti dṛṣṭvā saṃmenire janāḥ
 27 tāṃ tu padmapalāśākṣīṃ jvalantīm iva tejasā
     na kaś cid varayām āsa tejasā prativāritaḥ
 28 athopoṣya śiraḥsnātā daivatāny abhigamya sā
     hutvāgniṃ vidhivad viprān vācayām āsa parvaṇi
 29 tataḥ sumanasaḥ śeṣāḥ pratigṛhya mahātmanaḥ
     pituḥ sakāśam agamad devī śrīr iva rūpiṇī
 30 sābhivādya pituḥ pādau śeṣāḥ pūrvaṃ nivedya ca
     kṛtāñjalir varārohā nṛpateḥ pārśvataḥ sthitā
 31 yauvanasthāṃ tu tāṃ dṛṣṭvā svāṃ sutāṃ devarūpiṇīm
     ayācyamānāṃ ca varair nṛpatir duḥkhito 'bhavat
 32 [rājā]
     putri pradānakālas te na ca kaś cid vṛṇoti mām
     svayam anviccha bhartāraṃ guṇaiḥ sadṛśam ātmanaḥ
 33 prārthitaḥ puruṣo yaś ca sa nivedyas tvayā mama
     vimṛśyāhaṃ pradāsyāmi varaya tvaṃ yathepsitam
 34 śrutaṃ hi dharmaśāstre me paṭhyamānaṃ dvijātibhiḥ
     tathā tvam api kalyāṇi gadato me vacaḥ śṛṇu
 35 apradātā pitā vācyo vācyaś cānupayan patiḥ
     mṛte bhartari putraś ca vācyo mātur arakṣitā
 36 idaṃ me vacanaṃ śrutvā bhartur anveṣaṇe tvara
     devatānāṃ yathā vācyo na bhaveyaṃ tathā kuru
 37 [mārk]
     evam uktvā duhitaraṃ tathā vṛddhāṃś camantriṇaḥ
     vyādideśānuyātraṃ ca gamyatām ity acodayat
 38 sābhivādya pituḥ pādau vrīḍiteva manasvinī
     pitur vacanam ājñāya nirjagāmāvicāritam
 39 sā haimaṃ ratham āsthāya sthaviraiḥ sacivair vṛtā
     tapovanāni ramyāṇi rājarṣīṇāṃ jagām aha
 40 mānyānāṃ tatra vṛddhānāṃ kṛtvā pādābhivandanam
     vanāni kramaśas tāta sarvāṇy evābhyagacchata
 41 evaṃ sarveṣu tīrtheṣu dhanotsargaṃ nṛpātmajā
     kurvatī dvijamukhyānāṃ taṃ taṃ deśaṃ jagām aha

SECTION CCLXXVII

"Markandeya said, 'That heroic king of the vultures, Jatayu, having Sampati for his uterine brother and Arjuna himself for his father, was a friend of Dasaratha. And beholding his daughter-in-law Sita on the lap of Ravana, that ranger of the skies rushed in wrath against the king of the Rakshasas. And the vulture addressed Ravana, saying, 'Leave the princess of Mithila, leave her I say! How canst thou, O Rakshasa, ravish her when I am alive? If thou dost not release my daughter-in-law, thou shalt not escape from me with life!' And having said these words Jatayu began to tear the king of the Rakshasas with his talons. And he mangled him in a hundred different parts of his body by striking him with his wings and beaks. And blood began to flow as copiously from Ravana's body as water from a mountain spring. And attacked thus by that vulture desirous of Rama's good, Ravana, taking up a sword, cut off the two wings of that bird. And having slain that king of the vultures, huge as a mountain-peak shooting forth above the clouds, the Rakshasa rose high in the air with Sita on his lap. And the princess of Videha, wherever she saw an asylum of ascetics, a lake, a river, or a tank, threw down an ornament of hers. And beholding on the top of a mountain five foremost of monkeys, that intelligent lady threw down amongst them a broad piece of her costly attire. And that beautiful and yellow piece of cloth fell, fluttering through the air, amongst those five foremost of monkeys like lightning from the clouds. And that Rakshasa soon passed a great way through the firmament like a bird through the air. And soon the Rakshasa beheld his delightful and charming city of many gates, surrounded on all sides by high walls and built by Viswakrit himself. And the king of the Rakshasa then entered his own city known by the name of Lanka, accompanied by Sita.'
"And while Sita was being carried away, the intelligent Rama, having slain the great deer, retraced his steps and saw his brother Lakshmana (on the way). And beholding his brother, Rama reproved him, saying, 'How couldst thou come hither, leaving the princess of Videha in a forest that is haunted by the Rakshasa?' And reflecting on his own enticement to a great distance by that Rakshasa in the guise of a deer and on the arrival of his brother (leaving Sita alone in the asylum), Rama was filled with agony. And quickly advancing towards Lakshmana while reproving him still, Rama asked him, 'O Lakshmana, is the princess of Videha still alive? I fear she is no more!' Then Lakshmana told him everything about what Sita had said, especially that unbecoming language of hers subsequently. With a burning heart Rama then ran towards the asylum. And on the way he beheld a vulture huge as a mountain, lying in agonies of death. And suspecting him to be a Rakshasa, the descendant of the Kakutstha race, along with Lakshmana rushed towards him, drawing with great force his bow to a circle. The mighty vulture, however, addressing them both, said, 'Blessed be ye, I am the king of the vultures, and friend of Dasaratha!' Hearing these words of his, both Rama and his brother put aside their excellent bow and said, 'Who is this
p. 443
one that speaketh the name of our father in these woods?' And then they saw that creature to be a bird destitute of two wings, and that bird then told them of his own overthrow at the hands of Ravana for the sake of Sita. Then Rama enquired of the vulture as to the way Ravana had taken. The vulture answered him by a nod of his head and then breathed his last. And having understood from the sign the vulture had made that Ravana had gone towards the south, Rama reverencing his father's friend, caused his funeral obsequies to be duly performed. Then those chastisers of foes, Rama and Lakshmana, filled with grief at the abduction of the princess of Videha, took a southern path through the Dandaka woods beholding along their way many uninhabited asylums of ascetics, scattered over with seats of Kusa grass and umbrellas of leaves and broken water-pots, and abounding with hundreds of jackals. And in that great forest, Rama along with Sumatra's son beheld many herds of deer running in all directions. And they heard a loud uproar of various creatures like what is heard during a fast spreading forest conflagration. And soon they beheld a headless Rakshasa of terrible mien. And that Rakshasa was dark as the clouds and huge as a mountain, with shoulders broad as those of a Sola tree, and with arms that were gigantic. And he had a pair of large eyes on his breast, and the opening of his mouth was placed on his capacious belly. And that Rakshasa seized Lakshmana by the hand, without any difficulty. And seized by the Rakshasa the son of Sumitra, O Bharata, became utterly confounded and helpless. And casting his glances on Rama, that headless Rakshasa began to draw Lakshmana towards that part of his body where his mouth was. And Lakshmana in grief addressed Rama, saying, 'Behold my plight! The loss of thy kingdom, and then the death of our father, and then the abduction of Sita, and finally this disaster that hath overwhelmed me! Alas, I shall not behold thee return with the princess of Videha to Kosala and seated on thy ancestral throne as the ruler of the entire Earth! They only that are fortunate will behold thy face, like unto the moon emerged from the clouds, after thy coronation bath in water sanctified with Kusa grass and fried paddy and black peas!' And the intelligent Lakshmana uttered those and other lamentations in the same strain. The illustrious descendant, however, of Kakutstha's race undaunted amid danger, replied unto Lakshmana, saying, 'Do not, O tiger among men, give way to grief! What is this thing when I am here? Cut thou off his right arm and I shall cut off his left.' And while Rama was still speaking so, the left arm of the monster was severed by him, cut off with a sharp scimitar, as if indeed, that arm were a stalk of the Tila corn. The mighty son of Sumitra then beholding his brother standing before him struck off with his sword the right arm also of that Rakshasa. And Lakshmana also began to repeatedly strike Rakshasa under the ribs, and then that huge headless monster fell upon the ground and expired quickly. And then there came out from the Rakshasa's body a person of celestial make. And he showed himself to the brothers, staying for a moment in the skies, like the Sun in his effulgence in the firmament. And Rama skilled in speech, asked him, saying, 'Who art thou? Answer me who enquire of thee? Whence could such a thing happen? All this seems to me to be exceedingly
p. 544
wonderful!' Thus addressed by Rama, that being replied unto him, saying, 'I am, O prince, a Gandharva of the name of Viswavasu! It was through the curse of a Brahmana that I had to assume the form and nature of a Rakshasa. As to thyself, O Rama, Sita hath been carried away with violence by king Ravana who dwelleth in Lanka. Repair thou unto Sugriva who will give thee his friendship. There, near enough to the peak of Rishyamuka is the lake known by the name of Pampa of sacred water and cranes. There dwelleth, with four of his counsellors, Sugriva, the brother of the monkey-king Vali decked with a garland of gold. Repairing unto him, inform of thy cause of sorrow. In plight very much like thy own, he will render thee assistance. This is all that we can say. Thou wilt, without doubt, see the daughter of Janaka! Without doubt Ravana and others are known to the king of the monkeys!' Having said these words, that celestial being of great effulgence made himself invisible, and those heroes, both Rama and Lakshmana, wondered much."

Book 3
Chapter 278

 1 [mārk]
      atha madrādhipo rājā nāradena samāgataḥ
      upaviṣṭaḥ sabhāmadhye kathā yogena bhārata
  2 tato 'bhigamya tīrthāni sarvāṇy evāśramāṃs tathā
      ājagāma pitur veśma sāvitrī saha mantribhiḥ
  3 nāradena sahāsīnaṃ dṛṣṭvā sā pitaraṃ śubhā
      ubhayor eva śirasa cakre pādābhivandanam
  4 [nārada]
      kva gatābhūt suteyaṃ te kutaś caivāgatā nṛpa
      kimarthaṃ yuvatīṃ bhartre na caināṃ saṃprayacchasi
  5 [aṣvapati]
      kāryeṇa khalv anenaiva preṣitādyaiva cāgatā
      tad asyāḥ śṛṇu devarṣe bhartāraṃ yo 'nayā vṛtaḥ
  6 [mārk]
      sā brūhi vistareṇeti pitrā saṃcoditā śubhā
      daivatasyeva vacanaṃ pratigṛhyedam abravīt
  7 āsīc chālveṣu dharmātmā kṣatriyaḥ pṛthivīpatiḥ
      dyumatsena iti khyātaḥ paścād andho babhūva ha
  8 vinaṣṭa cakṣur as tasya bāla putrasya dhīmataḥ
      sāmīpyena hṛtaṃ rājyaṃ chidre 'smin pūrvavairiṇā
  9 sa bālavatsayā sārdhaṃ bhāryayā prasthito vanam
      mahāraṇyagataś cāpi tapas tepe mahāvrataḥ
  10 tasya putraḥ pure jātaḥ saṃvṛddhaś ca tapovane
     satyavān anurūpo me bharteti manasā vṛtaḥ
 11 [nārada]
     aho bata mahat pāpaṃ sāvitryā nṛpate kṛtam
     ajānantyā yad anayā guṇavān satyavān vṛtaḥ
 12 satyaṃ vadaty asya pitā satyaṃ mātā prabhāṣate
     tato 'sya brāhmaṇāś cakrur nāmaitat satyavān iti
 13 bālasyāvāḥ priyāś cāsya karoty aśvāṃś ca mṛn mayān
     citre 'pi ca likhaty aśvāṃś citrāśva iti cocyate
 14 [rājā]
     apīdānīṃ sa tejasvī buddhimān vā nṛpātmajaḥ
     kṣamāvān api vā śūraḥ satyavān pitṛnandanaḥ
 15 [nārada]
     vivasvān iva tejasvī bṛhaspatisamo matau
     mahendra iva śūraś ca vasudheva kṣamānvitaḥ
 16 [aṣvapati]
     api rājātmajo dātā brahmaṇyo vāpi satyavān
     rūpavān apy udāro vāpy atha vā priyadarśanaḥ
 17 [nārada]
     sāṅkṛte rantidevasya sa śaktyā dānataḥ samaḥ
     brahmaṇyaḥ satyavādī ca śibir auśīnaro yathā
 18 yayātir iva codāraḥ somavat priyadarśanaḥ
     rūpeṇānyatamo 'śvibhyāṃ dyumatsenasuto balī
 19 sa dāntaḥ sa mṛduḥ śūraḥ sa satyaḥ sa jitendriyaḥ
     sa maitraḥ so 'nasūyaś ca sa hrīmān dhṛtimāṃś ca saḥ
 20 nityaśaś cārjavaṃ tasmin sthitis tasyaiva ca dhruvā
     saṃpṣepatas tapovṛddhaiḥ śīlavṛddhaiś ca kathyate
 21 [aṣvapati]
     guṇair upetaṃ sarvais taṃ bhagavan prabravīṣi me
     doṣān apy asya me brūhi yadi santīha ke cana
 22 [nārada]
     eko doṣo 'sya nānyo 'sti so 'dya prabhṛti satyavān
     saṃvatsareṇa kṣīṇāyur dehanyāsaṃ kariṣyati
 23 [rājā]
     ehi sāvitri gaccha tvam anyaṃ varaya śobhane
     tasya doṣo mahān eko guṇān ākramya tiṣṭhati
 24 yathā me bhagavān āha nārado devasatkṛtaḥ
     saṃvatsareṇa so 'lpāyur dehanyāsaṃ kariṣyati
 25 [sāvitrī]
     sakṛd aṃśo nipatati sakṛt kanyā pradīyate
     sakṛd āha dadānīti trīṇy etāni sakṛt sakṛt
 26 dīrghāyur atha vālpāyuḥ saguṇo nirguṇo 'pi vā
     sakṛd vṛto mayā bhartā na dvitīyaṃ vṛṇomy aham
 27 manasā niścayaṃ kṛtvā tato vācābhidhīyate
     kriyate karmaṇā paścāt pramāṇaṃ me manas tataḥ
 28 [nārada]
     sthirā buddhir naraśreṣṭha sāvitryā duhitus tava
     naiṣā cālayituṃ śakyā dharmād asmāt kathaṃcanan
 29 nānyasmin puruṣe santi ye satyavati vai guṇāḥ
     pradānam eva tasmān me rocate duhitus tava
 30 [rājā]
     avicāryam etad uktaṃ hi tathyaṃ bhagavatā vacaḥ
     kariṣyāmy etad evaṃ ca gurur hi bhagavān mama
 31 [nārada]
     avighnam astu sāvitryāḥ pradāne duhitus tava
     sādhayiṣyāmahe tāvat sarveṣāṃ bhadram astu vaḥ
 32 [mārk]
     evam uktvā kham utpatya nāradas tridivaṃ gataḥ
     rājāpi duhituḥ sarvaṃ vaivāhikam akārayat

SECTION CCLXXVIII

"Markandeya said, 'Afflicted with grief at the abduction of Sita, Rama had not to go much further before he came upon Pampa--that lake which abounded with lotuses of various kinds. And fanned by the cool, delicious and fragrant breezes in those woods, Rama suddenly remembered his dear spouse. And, O mighty monarch, thinking of that dear wife of his, and afflicted at the thought of his separation from her, Rama gave way to lamentations. The son of Sumitra then addressed him saying, 'O thou that givest proper respect to those that deserve it, despondency such as this should not be suffered to approach thee, like illness that can never touch an old man leading a regular life! Thou hast obtained information of Ravana and of the princess of Videha! Liberate her now with exertion and intelligence! Let us now approach Sugriva, that foremost of monkeys, who is even now on the mountain top! Console thyself, when I, thy disciple and slave and ally, am near!' And addressed by Lakshmana in these and other words of the same import, Rama regained his own nature and attended to the business before him. And bathing in the waters of Pampa and offering oblations therewith unto their ancestors, both those heroic brothers, Rama and Lakshmana, set out (for Rishyamuka). And arriving at Rishyamuka which abounded with fruits and roots and trees, those heroes beheld five monkeys on the top of the mountain-peak. And seeing them approach, Sugriva sent his counsellor the intelligent Hanuman, huge as the Himavat-mountains, to receive them. And the brothers, having first exchanged words with Hanuman, approached Sugriva. And then, O king, Rama made friends with Sugriva. And when Rama informed Sugriva of the object he had in view, Sugriva showed him the piece of cloth that Sita had dropped among the monkeys, while being carried away by Ravana. And having obtained from him those credentials, Rama himself installed Sugriva--that foremost of
p. 545
monkeys--in sovereignty of all the monkeys of Earth. And Rama also pledged himself to slay Vali in battle. And having come to that understanding and placing the fullest confidence in each other, they all repaired to Kiskindhya, desirous of battle (with Vali). And arriving at Kiskindhya, Sugriva sent forth a loud roar deep as that of a cataract. Unable to bear that challenge, Vali was for coming out (but his wife) Tara stood in way, saying, 'Himself endued with great strength, the way in which Sugriva is roaring, showeth, I ween, that he hath found assistance! It behoveth thee not, therefore, to go out! Thus addressed by her, that king of the monkeys, the eloquent Vali, decked in a golden garland replied unto Tara of face beautiful as the moon, saying, 'Thou understandest the voice of every creature. Tell me after reflection whose help it is that this brother in name only of mine hath obtained!' Thus addressed by him Tara endued with wisdom and possessed of the effulgence of the moon, answered her lord after a moment's reflection, saying, 'Listen, O monarch of the monkeys! That foremost of bowmen, endued with great might, Rama the son of Dasaratha, whose spouse hath been ravished, hath made an alliance offensive and defensive with Sugriva! And his brother the intelligent Lakshmana also of mighty arms, the unvanquished son of Sumitra, standeth beside him for the success of Sugriva's object. And Mainda and Dwivida, and Hanuman the son of Pavana, and Jamvuman, the king of the bears, are beside Sugriva as his counsellors. All these illustrious ones are endued with great strength and intelligence. And these all, depending upon the might and energy of Rama, are prepared for thy destruction!' Hearing these words of hers that were for his benefit, the king of the monkeys disregarded them altogether. And filled with jealousy, he also suspected her to have set her heart on Sugriva! And addressing Tara in harsh words, he went out of his cave and coming before Sugriva who was staying by the side of the mountains of Malyavat, he spoke unto him thus, 'Frequently vanquished before by me, fond as thou art of life, thou art allowed by me to escape with life owing to thy relationship with me! What hath made thee wish for death so soon?' Thus addressed by Vali, Sugriva, that slayer of foes, as if addressing Rama himself for informing him of what had happened, replied unto his brother in these words of grave import, 'O king, robbed by thee of my wife and my kingdom also, what need have I of life? Know that it is for this that I have come!' Then addressing each other in these and other words of the same import, Vali and Sugriva rushed to the encounter, fighting with Sala and Tala trees and stones. And they struck each other down on the earth. And leaping high into the air, they struck each other with their fists. And mangled by each other's nail and teeth, both of them were covered with blood. And the two heroes shone on that account like a pair of blossoming Kinshukas. And as they fought with each other, no difference (in aspect) could be observed so as to distinguish them. Then Hanuman placed on Sugriva's neck a garland of flowers. And that hero thereupon shone with that garland on his neck, like the beautiful and huge peak of Malya with its cloudy belt. And Rama, recognising Sugriva by that sign, then drew his foremost of huge bows, aiming at Vali as his mark. And the twang of Rama's bow
p. 546
resembled the roar of an engine. And Vali, pierced in the heart by that arrow, trembled in fear. And Vali, his heart having been pierced through, began to vomit forth blood. And he then beheld standing before him Rama with Sumatra's son by his side. And reproving that descendant of Kakutstha's race, Vali fell down on the ground and became senseless. And Tara then beheld that lord of hers possessed of the effulgence of the Moon, lying prostrate on the bare earth. And after Vali had been thus slain, Sugriva regained possession of Kishkindhya, and along with it, of the widowed Tara also of face beautiful as the moon. And the intelligent Rama also dwelt on the beautiful breast of the Malyavat hill for four months, duly worshipped by Sugriva all the while.
"Meanwhile Ravana excited by lust, having reached his city of Lanka, placed Sita in an abode, resembling Nandana itself, within a forest of Asokas, that looked like an asylum of ascetics. And the large-eyed Sita passed her days there in distress, living on fruits and roots, practising ascetic austerities with fasts, attired in ascetic garb, and waning thin day by day, thinking of her absent lord. And the king of the Rakshasas appointed many Rakshasa women armed with bearded darts and swords and lances and battle-axes and maces and flaming brands, for guarding her. And some of these had two eyes, and some three. And some had eyes on their foreheads. And some had long tongues and some had none. And some had three breasts and some had only one leg. And some had three matted braids on their heads, and some had only one eye. And these, and others of blazing eyes and hair stiff as the camel's, stood beside Sita surrounding her day and night most watchfully. And those Pisacha women of frightful voice and terrible aspect always addressed that large-eyed lady in the harshest tones. And they said, 'Let us eat her up, let us mangle her, let us tear her into pieces, her, that is, that dwelleth here disregarding our lord!' And filled with grief at the separation from her lord, Sita drew a deep sigh and answered those Rakshasa women, saying, 'Reverend ladies, eat me up without delay! I have no desire to live without that husband of mine, of eyes like lotus-leaves and locks wavy, and blue in hue! Truly I will, without food and without the least love of life, emaciate my limbs, like a she-snake (hibernating) within a Tala tree. Know this for certain that I will never seek the protection of any other person than the descendant of Raghu. And knowing this, do what ye think fit!' And hearing these words of hers, those Rakshasas with dissonant voice went to the king of the Rakshasas, for representing unto him all she had said. And when those Rakshasas had gone away, one of their number known by the name of Trijata, who was virtuous and agreeable in speech, began to console the princess of Videha. And she said, 'Listen, O Sita! I will tell thee something! O friend, believe in what I say! O thou of fair hips, cast off thy fears, and listen to what I say. There is an intelligent and old chief of the Rakshasas known by the name of Avindhya. He always seeketh Rama's good and hath told me these words for thy sake! 'Reassuring and cheering her, tell Sita in my name, saying: 'Thy husband the mighty Rama is well and is waited upon by Lakshmana. And the blessed descendant of Raghu hath already made friends with Sugriva,
p. 547
the king of the monkeys, and is ready to act for thee! And, O timid lady, entertain thou no fear on account of Ravana, who is censured by the whole world, for, O daughter, thou art safe from him on account of Nalakuvera's curse. Indeed, this wretch had been cursed before for his having violated his daughter-in-law, Rambha. This lustful wretch is not able to violate any woman by force. Thy husband will soon come, protected by Sugriva and with the intelligent son of Sumitra in his train, and will soon take thee away hence! O lady, I have had a most terrible dream of evil omen, indicating the destruction of this wicked-minded wretch of Pulastya's race! This night wanderer of mean deeds is, indeed, most wicked and cruel. He inspireth terror in all by the defects of his nature and the wickedness of his conduct. And deprived of his senses by Fate, he challengeth the very gods. In my vision I have seen every indication of his downfall. I have seen the Ten-headed, with his crown shaven and body besmeared with oil, sunk in mire, and the next moment dancing on a chariot drawn by mules. I have seen Kumbhakarna and others, perfectly naked and with crowns shaven, decked with red wreaths and unguents, and running towards the southern direction. Vibhishana alone, with umbrella over his head, and graced with a turban, and with body decked with white wreaths and unguents, I beheld ascending the summit of the White hill. And I saw four of his counsellors also, decked with white wreaths and unguents, ascending the summit of that hill along with him. All this bodeth that these alone will be saved from the impending terror. The whole earth with its oceans and seas will be enveloped with Rama's arrows. O lady, thy husband will fill the whole earth with his fame. I also saw Lakshmana, consuming all directions (with his arrows) and ascending on a heap of bones and drinking thereon honey and rice boiled in milk. And thou, O lady, hast been beheld by me running towards a northernly direction, weeping and covered with blood and protected by a tiger! And, O princess of Videha, soon wilt thou find happiness, being united, O Sita, with thy lord, that descendant of Raghu accompanied by his brother!' Hearing these words of Trijata, that girl with eyes like those of a young gazelle, once more began to entertain hopes of a union with her lord. And when at last those fierce and cruel Pisacha guards came back, they saw her sitting with Trijata as before."

Book 3
Chapter 279

 1 [mārk]
      atha kanyāpradāne sa tam evārthaṃ vicintayan
      samāninye ca tat sarvaṃ bhāṇḍaṃ vaivāhikaṃ nṛpaḥ
  2 tato vṛddhān dvijān sarvān ṛtvijaḥ sapurohitān
      samāhūya tithau puṇye prayayau saha kanyayā
  3 medhyāraṇyaṃ sa gatvā ca dyumatsenāśramaṃ nṛpaḥ
      padbhyām eva dvijaiḥ sārdhaṃ rājarṣiṃ tam upāgamat
  4 tatrāpaśyan mahābhāgaṃ śālavṛkṣam upāśritam
      kauśyāṃ bṛsyāṃ samāsīnaṃ cakṣur hīnaṃ nṛpaṃ tadā
  5 sa rājā tasya rājarṣeḥ kṛtvā pūjāṃ yathārhataḥ
      vācā suniyato bhūtvā cakārātma nivedanam
  6 tasyārghyam āsanaṃ caiva gāṃ cāvedya sa dharmavit
      kim āgamanam ity evaṃ rājā rājānam abravīt
  7 tasya sarvam abhiprāyam itikartavyatāṃ ca tām
      satyavantaṃ samuddiśya sarvam eva nyavedayat
  8 [aṣvapati]
      sāvitrī nāma rājarṣe kanyeyaṃ mama śobhanā
      tāṃ svadharmeṇa dharmajña snuṣārthe tvaṃ gṛhāṇa me
  9 cyutāḥ sma rājyād vanavāsam āśritāś; carāma dharmaṃ niyatās tapasvinaḥ
      kathaṃ tv anarhā vanavāsam āśrame; sahiṣyate kleśam imaṃ sutā tava
  10 [aṣvapati]
     sukhaṃ ca duḥkhaṃ ca bhavābhavātmakaṃ; yadā vijānāti sutāham eva ca
     na madvidhe yujyati vākyam īdṛśaṃ; viniścayenābhigato 'smi te nṛpa
 11 āśāṃ nārhasi me hantuṃ sauhṛdād raṇayena ca
     abhitaś cāgataṃ premṇā pratyākhyātuṃ na mārhasi
 12 anurūpo hi saṃyoge tvaṃ mamāhaṃ tavāpi ca
     snuṣāṃ pratīccha me kanyāṃ bhāryāṃ satyavataḥ sutām
 13 [dyumatsena]
     pūrvam evābhilaṣitaḥ saṃbhandho me tvayā saha
     bhraṣṭarājyas tv aham iti tata etad vicāritam
 14 abhiprāyas tv ayaṃ yo me pūrvam evābhikāṅkṣitaḥ
     sa nirvartatu me 'dyaiva kāṅkṣito hy asi me 'tithiḥ
 15 [mārk]
     tataḥ sarvān samānīya dvijān āśramavāsinaḥ
     yathāvidhi samudvāhaṃ kārayām āsatur nṛpau
 16 dattvā tv aśvapatiḥ kanyāṃ yathārhaṃ ca paricchadam
     yayau svam eva bhavanaṃ yuktaḥ paramayā mudā
 17 satyavān api bhāryāṃ tāṃ labdhvā sarvaguṇānvitām
     mumude sā ca taṃ labdhvā bhartāraṃ manasepsitam
 18 gate pitari sarvāṇi saṃnyasyābharaṇāni sā
     jagṛhe valkalāny eva vastraṃ kāṣāyam eva ca
 19 paricārair guṇaiś caiva praśrayeṇa damena ca
     sarvakāmakriyābhiś ca sarveṣāṃ tuṣṭim āvahat
 20 śvaśrūṃ śarīrasatkāraiḥ sarvair āchādanādibhiḥ
     śvaśuraṃ devakāryaiś ca vācaḥ saṃyamanena ca
 21 tathaiva priyavādena naipuṇena śamena ca
     raho caivopacāreṇa bhartāraṃ paryatoṣayat
 22 evaṃ tatrāśrame teṣāṃ tadā nivasatāṃ satām
     kālas tapasyatāṃ kaś cid aticakrām abhārata
 23 sāvitryās tu śayānāyās tiṣṭhantyāś ca divāniśam
     nāradena yad uktaṃ tad vākyaṃ manasi vartate

SECTION CCLXXIX

"Markandeya said, 'And while the chaste Sita was dwelling there afflicted with melancholy and grief on account of her lord, attired in mean garb, with but a single jewel (on the marital thread on her wrist), and incessantly weeping, seated on a stone, and waited upon by Rakshasa women, Ravana, afflicted by the shafts of the god of desire, came to her and approached her presence. And inflamed by desire, that conquerer in battle of the gods, the Danavas, the Gandharvas, the Yakshas, and the Kimpurushas, attired in celestial robes and possessing handsome features, decked with jewelled earrings and wearing a beautiful garland and crown, entered the Asoka woods,
p. 548
like an embodiment of the vernal season. And dressed with care, Ravana looked like the Kalpa tree in Indra's garden. But though adorned with every embellishment, that inspired her only with awe, like a beautified banian in the midst of a cemetery. And that night wanderer, having approached the presence of that slender-waisted lady, looked like the planet Saturn in the presence of Rohini. And smitten with the shafts of the god of the flowery emblem he accosted that fair-hipped lady then affrighted like a helpless doe, and told her these words, 'Thou hast, O Sita, shown thy regard for thy lord too much! O thou of delicate limbs, be merciful unto me. Let thy person be embellished now (by these maids in waiting). O excellent lady, accept me as thy lord! And, O thou of the most beautiful complexion, attired in costly robes and ornaments, take thou the first place among all the women of my household. Many are the daughters of the celestials and also the Gandharvas that I possess! I am lord also of many Danava and Daitya ladies! One hundred and forty millions of Pisachas, twice as many man-eating Rakshasa of terrible deed, and thrice as many Yaksha do my bidding! Some of these are under the sway of my brother who is the lord of all treasures. In my drinking hall, O excellent lady of beautiful thighs, Gandharvas and Apsaras wait on me as they do on my brother! I am, again, the son of that regenerate Rishi Visravas himself of high ascetic merit. I am renowned, again, as the fifth Regent of the Universe! And, O beautiful lady, of food and edibles and drinks of the very best kind, I have as much as the Lord himself of the celestials! Let all thy troubles consequent on a life in the woods cease! O thou of fair hips, be my Queen, as Mandodari herself!' Thus addressed by him, the beautiful princess of Videha, turning away and regarding him as something less than a straw, replied unto that wanderer of the night. And at that time the princess of Videha, that girl of beautiful hips, had her deep and compact bosom copiously drenched by her inauspicious tears shed ceaselessly. And she who regarded her husband as her god, answered that mean wretch, saying, 'By sheer ill-luck it is, O king of the Rakshasas, that I am obliged to hear such words of grievous import spoken by thee! Blessed be thou, O Rakshasa fond of sensual pleasures, let thy heart be withdrawn from me! I am the wife of another, ever devoted to my husband, and, therefore, incapable of being possessed by thee! A helpless human being that I am, I cannot be a fit wife for thee! What joy can be thine by using violence towards an unwilling woman? Thy father is a wise Brahmana, born of Brahma and equal unto that Lord himself of the creation! Why dost thou not, therefore, thyself being equal to a Regent of the Universe, observe virtue? Disgracing thy brother, that king of the Yakshas, that adorable one who is the friend of Maheswara himself, that lord of treasures, how is it that thou feelest no shame?' Having said these words, Sita began to weep, her bosom shivering in agitation, and covering her neck and face with her garments. And the long and well-knit braid, black and glossy, falling from the head of the weeping lady, looked like a black snake. And hearing these cruel words uttered by Sita, the foolish Ravana, although thus rejected, addressed Sita once more, saying, 'O lady, let the god having the Makara for his emblem burn me sorely. I will, however,
p. 549
on no account, O thou of sweet smiles and beautiful hips, approach thee, as thou art unwilling! What can I do to thee that still feelest a regard for Rama who is only a human being and, therefore, our food?' Having said those words unto that lady of faultless features, the king of the Rakshasa made himself invisible then and there and went away to the place he liked. And Sita, surrounded by those Rakshasa women, and treated with tenderness by Trijata, continued to dwell there in grief."

Book 3
Chapter 280

 1 [mārk]
      tataḥ kāle bahutithe vyatikrānte kadā cana
      prāptaḥ sa kālo martavyaṃ yatra satyavatā nṛpa
  2 gaṇayantyāś ca sāvitryā divase divase gate
      tad vākyaṃ nāradenoktaṃ vartate hṛdi nityaśaḥ
  3 caturthe 'hani martavyam iti saṃcintya bhāminī
      vrataṃ trirātram uddiśya divārātraṃ sthitābhavat
  4 taṃ śrutvā niyamaṃ duḥkhaṃ vadhvā duḥkhānvito nṛpaḥ
      utthāya vākyaṃ sāvitrīm abravīt parisāntvayan
  5 atitīvro 'yam ārambhas tvayārabdho nṛpātmaje
      tisṛṇāṃ vasatīnāṃ hi sthānaṃ paramaduṣkaram
  6 [sāvitrī]
      na kāryas tāta saṃtāpaḥ pāriyiṣyāmy ahaṃ vratam
      vyavasāyakṛtaṃ hīdaṃ vyavasāyaś ca kāraṇam
  7 [dyumatsena]
      vrataṃ bhindhīti vaktuṃ tvāṃ nāsmi śaktaḥ kathaṃ cana
      pārayasveti vacanaṃ yuktam asmadvidho vadet
  8 [mārk]
      evam uktvā dyumatseno virarāma mahāmanāḥ
      tiṣṭhantī cāpi sāvitrī kāṣṭhabhūteva lakṣyate
  9 śvobhūte bhartṛmaraṇe sāvitryā bharatarṣabha
      duḥkhānvitāyās tiṣṭhantyāḥ sā rātrir vyatyavartata
  10 adya tad divasaṃ ceti hutvā dīptaṃ hutāśanam
     yugamātrodite sūrye kṛtvā paurvāhṇikāḥ kriyāḥ
 11 tataḥ sarvān dvijān vṛddhāñ śvaśrūṃ śvaśuram eva ca
     abhivādyānupūrvyeṇa prāñjalir niyatā sthitā
 12 avaidhavyāśir as te tu sāvitry arthaṃ hitāḥ śubhāḥ
     ūcus tapasvinaḥ sarve tapovananivāsinaḥ
 13 evam astv iti sāvitrī dhyānayogaparāyaṇā
     manasā tā giraḥ sarvāḥ pratyagṛhṇāt tapasvinām
 14 taṃ kālaṃ camuhūrtaṃ ca pratīkṣantī nṛpātmajā
     yathoktaṃ nārada vaco cintayantī suhuḥkhitā
 15 tatas tu śvaśrū śvaśurāv ūcatus tāṃ nṛpātmajām
     ekāntastham idaṃ vākyaṃ prītyā bharatasattama
 16 [ṣvaṣrau]
     vrato yathopadiṣṭo 'yaṃ yathāvat pāritas tvayā
     āhārakālaḥ saṃprāptaḥ kriyatāṃ yad anantaram
 17 [sāvitrī]
     astaṃ gate mayāditye bhoktavyaṃ kṛtakāmayā
     eṣa me hṛdi saṃkalpaḥ samayaś ca kṛto mayā
 18 [mārk]
     evaṃ saṃbhāṣamāṇāyāḥ sāvitryā bhojanaṃ prati
     skandhe paraśum ādāya satyavān prasthito vanam
 19 sāvitrī tv āha bhartāraṃ naikas tvaṃ gantum arhasi
     saha tvayāgamiṣyāmi na hi tvāṃ hātum utsahe
 20 [satyavān]
     vanaṃ na gatapūrvaṃ te duḥkhaḥ panthāś ca bhāmini
     vratopavāsakṣāmā ca kathaṃ padbhyāṃ gamiṣyasi
 21 [sāvitrī]
     upavāsān na me glānir nāsti cāpi pariśramaḥ
     gamane ca kṛtotsāhāṃ pratiṣeddhuṃ na mārhasi
 22 [satyavān]
     yadi te gamanotsāhaḥ kariṣyāmi tava priyam
     mama tv āmantraya gurūn na māṃ doṣaḥ spṛśed ayam
 23 [mārk]
     sāṭabhigmyābravīc chvaśrūṃ śvaśuraṃ ca mahāvratā
     ayaṃ gacchati me bhartā phalāhāro mahāvanam
 24 iccheyam abhyanujñātum āryayā śvaśureṇa ca
     anena saha nirgantuṃ na hi me virahaḥ kṣamaḥ
 25 gurv agnihotrārtha kṛte prasthitaś ca sutas tava
     na nivāryo nivāryaḥ syād anyathā prasthito vanam
 26 saṃvatsaraḥ kiṃ cid ūno na niṣkrāntāham āśramāt
     vanaṃ kusumitaṃ draṣṭuṃ paraṃ kautūharaṃ hi me
 27 [dyumatsena]
     yataḥ prabhṛti sāvitrī pitrā dattasnuṣā mama
     nānayābhyarthanā yuktam uktapūrvaṃ smarāmy aham
 28 tad eṣā labhatāṃ kāmaṃ yathābhilaṣitaṃ vadhūḥ
     apramādaś ca kartavyaḥ putri satyavataḥ pathi
 29 [mārk]
     ubhābhyām abhyanujñātā sā jagāma yaśasvinī
     saha bhartrā hasantīva hṛdayena vidūyatā
 30 sā vanāni vicitrāṇi ramaṇīyāni sarvaśaḥ
     mayūrarava ghuṣṭāni dadarśa vipulekṣaṇā
 31 nadīḥ puṇyavahāś caiva puṣpitāṃś ca nagottamān
     satyavān āha paśyeti sāvitrīṃ madhurākṣaram
 32 nirīkṣamāṇā bhartāraṃ sarvāvastham aninditā
     mṛtam eva hi taṃ mene kāle munivaco smaran
 33 anuvartatī tu bhartāraṃ jagāma mṛdu gāminī
     dvidheva hṛdayaṃ kṛtvā taṃ ca kālam avekṣatī

SECTION CCLXXX

"Markandeya said, 'Meanwhile the illustrious descendant of Raghu, along with his brother, hospitably treated by Sugriva, continued to dwell on the breast of the Malyavat hill, beholding every day the clear blue sky. And one night, while gazing from the mountain-top on the bright moon in the cloudless sky surrounded by planets and stars and stellar bodies, that slayer of foes was suddenly awakened (to a remembrance of Sita) by the cold breezes fragrant with the perfumes of the lily, lotus and other flowers of the same species. And virtuous Rama, dejected in spirits at the thought of Sita's captivity in the abode of the Rakshasa, addressed the heroic Lakshmana in the morning saying, 'Go, Lakshmana and seek in Kishkindhya that ungrateful king off the monkeys, who understand well his own interest and is even now indulging in dissipations, that foolish wretch of his race whom I have installed on a throne and to whom all apes and monkeys and bears owe allegiance, that fellow for whose sake, O mighty-armed perpetuator of Raghu's race, Vali was slain by me with thy help in the wood of Kishkindhya! I regard that worst of monkeys on earth to be highly ungrateful, for, O Lakshmana, that wretch hath now forgotten me who am sunk in such distress! I think he is unwilling to fulfil his pledge, disregarding, from dullness of understanding, one who hath done him such services! If thou findest him lukewarm and rolling in sensual joys, thou must then send him, by the path Vali hath been made to follow, to the common goal of all creatures! If, on the other hand, thou seest that foremost of monkeys delight in our cause, then, O descendant of Kakutstha, shouldst thou bring him hither with thee! Be quick, and delay not!' Thus addressed by his brother, Lakshmana ever attentive to the behests and welfare of his superiors, set out taking with him his handsome bow with string and arrows. And reaching the gates of Kishkindhya he entered the city unchallenged. And knowing him to be angry, the monkey-king advanced to receive him. And with his wife, Sugriva the king of the monkeys, with a humble heart, joyfully received him with due honours. And the dauntless son of Sumitra then told him what Rama had said. And having heard everything in detail, O mighty monarch, Sugriva, the king of the monkeys with his wife and servants, joined his hands, and cheerfully said unto Lakshmana, that elephant among men, these words: 'I am, O Lakshmana, neither wicked, nor ungrateful, nor destitute of virtue! Hear what efforts I have made for finding out Sita's place of captivity! I have
p. 550
despatched diligent monkeys in all directions. All of them have stipulated to return within a month. They will, O hero, search the whole earth with her forests and hills and seas, her villages and towns and cities and mines. Only five nights are wanting to complete that month, and then thou wilt, with Rama, hear tidings of great joy!'
"Thus addressed by that intelligent king of the monkeys, the high-souled Lakshmana became appeased, and he in his turn worshipped Sugriva. And accompanied by Sugriva, he returned to Rama on the breast of the Malyavat hill. And approaching him, Lakshmana informed him of the beginning already made in respect of his undertaking. And soon thousands of monkey-chiefs began to return, after having carefully searched the three quarters of the earth, viz., the North, the East and the West. But they that had gone towards the South did not make their appearance And they that came back represented to Rama, saying that although they had searched the whole earth with her belt of seas, yet they could not find either the princess of Videha or Ravana. But that descendant of Kakutstha's race, afflicted at heart, managed to live yet, resting his hopes (of hearing Sita's tidings) on the great monkeys that had gone towards the South.
"After the lapse of two months, several monkeys seeking with haste the presence of Sugriva, addressed him, saying, 'O king, that foremost of monkeys, the son of Pavana, as also Angada, the son of Vali, and the other great monkeys whom thou hadst despatched to search the southern region, have come back and are pillaging that great and excellent orchard called Madhuvana, which was always guarded by Vali and which hath been well-guarded by thee also after him!' Hearing of this act of liberty on their part, Sugriva inferred the success of their mission, for it is only servants that have been crowned with success that can act in this way. And that intelligent and foremost of monkeys communicated his suspicions to Rama. And Rama also, from this, guessed that the princess of Mithila had been seen. Then Hanuman and the other monkeys, having refreshed themselves thus, came towards their king, who was then staying with Rama and Lakshmana. And, O Bharata, observing the gait of Hanuman and the colour of his face, Rama was confirmed in the belief that Hanuman had really seen Sita. Then those successful monkeys with Hanuman at their head, duly bowed unto Rama and Lakshmana and Sugriva. And Rama then taking up his bow and quiver, addressed those monkeys, saying, 'Have you been successful? Will ye impart life unto me? Will ye once more enable me to reign in Ayodhya after having slain my enemy in battle and rescued the daughter of Janaka? With the princess of Videha unrescued, and the foe unslain in battle, I dare not live, robbed of wife and honour!' Thus addressed by Rama, the son of Pavana, replied unto him, saying, 'I bring thee good news, O Rama; for Janaka's daughter hath been seen by me. Having searched the southern region with all its hills, forests, and mines for some time, we became very weary. At length we beheld a great cavern. And having beheld it, we entered that cavern which extended over many Yojanas. It was dark and deep and overgrown with trees and infested by worms. And having gone a great way
p. 551
through it, we came upon sun-shine and beheld a beautiful palace. It was, O Raghava, the abode of the Daitya Maya. And there we beheld a female ascetic named Prabhavati engaged in ascetic austerities. And she gave us food and drink of various kinds. And having refreshed ourselves therewith and regained our strength, we proceeded along the way shown by her. At last we came out of the cavern and beheld the briny sea, and on its shores, the Sahya, the Malaya and the great Dardura mountains. And ascending the mountains of Malaya, we beheld before us the vast ocean. 1 And beholding it we felt sorely grieved in mind. And dejected in spirits and afflicted with pain and famishing with hunger, we despaired of returning with our lives. Casting our eyes on the great ocean extending over many hundreds of Yojanas and abounding in whales and alligators and other aquatic animals, we became anxious and filled with grief. We then sat together, resolved to die there of starvation. And in course of conversation we happened to talk of the vulture Jatayu. Just then we saw a bird huge as a mountain, of frightful form, and inspiring terror into every heart, like a second son of Vinata. 2 And coming upon us unawares for devouring us, he said, 'Who are ye that are speaking thus of my brother Jatayu? I am his elder brother, by name Sampati, and am the king of birds. Once upon a time, we two, with the desire of outstripping each other, flew towards the sun. My wings got burnt, but those of Jatayu were not. That was the last time I saw my beloved brother Jatayu, the king of vultures! My wings burnt, I fell down upon the top of this great mountain where I still am!' When he finished speaking, we informed him of the death of his brother in a few words and also of this calamity that hath befallen thee! And, O king, the powerful Sampati heating this unpleasant news from us, was greatly afflicted and again enquired of us, saying, 'Who is this Rama and why was Sita carried off and how was Jatayu slain? Ye foremost of monkeys I wish to hear everything in detail!' We then informed him of everything about this calamity of thine and of the reason also of our vow of starvation. That king of birds then urged us (to give up our vow) by these words of his: 'Ravana is, indeed, known to me. Lanka is his capital. I beheld it on the other side of the sea in a valley of the Trikuta hills! Sita must be there. I have little doubt of this!' Hearing these words of his, we rose up quickly and began, O chastiser of foes, to take counsel of one another for crossing the ocean! And when none dared to cross it, I, having recourse to my father, crossed the great ocean which is a hundred Yojanas in width. And having slain the Rakshasis on the waters, I saw the chaste Sita within Ravana's harem, observing ascetic austerities, eager to behold her lord, with matted locks on head, and body besmeared with filth, and lean, and melancholy and helpless. Recognising her as Sita by those unusual signs, and approaching that worshipful lady while alone, I said, 'I am, O Sita, an emissary of Rama and monkey begotten by Pavana! 3 Desirous of having a sight of thee, hither have I come
p. 552
travelling through the skies! Protected by Sugriva, that monarch of all the monkeys, the royal brothers Rama and Lakshmana are in peace! And Rama, O lady, with Sumitra's son, hath enquired of thy welfare! And Sugriva also, on account of his friendship (with Rama and Lakshmana) enquireth of thy welfare. Followed by all the monkeys, thy husband will soon be here. Confide in me, O adorable lady, I am a monkey and not a Rakshasa!' Thus addressed by me, Sita seemed to meditate for a moment and then replied to me, saying, 'From the words of Avindhya I know that thou art Hanuman! O mighty-armed one, Avindhya is an old and respected Rakshasa! He told me that Sugriva is surrounded by counsellors like thee. Thou mayst depart now!' And with these words she gave me this jewel as a credential. And, indeed, it was by means of this jewel that the faultless Sita had been able to support her existence. And the daughter of Janaka further told me as a token from her, that by thee, O tiger among men, a blade of grass (inspired with Mantras and thus converted into a fatal weapon) had once been shot at a crow while ye were on the breast of the mighty hill known by the name of Chitrakuta! And this she said as evidence of my having met her and hers being really the princess of Videha. I then caused myself to be seized by Ravana's soldiers, and then set fire to the city of Lanka!'"




( My humble salutations to the lotus feet of Sreeman Brahmasri K M Ganguli ji for the collection)